in 2011 with funding from 
The Library of Congress 

http://www.archive.org/details/lifereminiscenceOOsull 

 

L ) fV- AKD RliH)K)SCJJ-KCIIS 

JOy)H i...euLu)vAK- 

t 

IN THE DAYS OP TOM SAYERS^ 

T^abuacliere'a Description of Scenes 
*"nfllna: a Prixe Figlit Tliir' 

if^ 

 

 

19TH CENTURY GLADIATOE, 

BY 

JOHN L. SULLIYAK, 

 I 

Champion of the World, 

WITH ItKPORTS OF PHYSICAL EXAMINATIONS AND MEASUREMKNTS, 

ILLUSTKATKD BY FULL-PAGE HALF-TONE PLATES, 

AND BY ANTHROPOMETRICAL CHART, 

BR. DUDLEY A. SARGENT. 

'WhyDun't You Spkai<. fou Yourself, J onn. Longfellow, Miles Standish. 

BOSTON: 
JAS. A. HEARN & CO 

London: Gko. Koutlkdge & Sons (Limitkd). 

COPYRIOHTED 

Br JAS. A. HEARN & CO. 

.Sf5 

All rights reserved. 

Bequest 

Albert Adsit Clemona 

(Not availatole for exchange) 

Press of Alfred Mctdoe & SoK, 
Boston, Mass. 
TO Tns 
PATRONS AND EXPONENTS 

OK THK 

SCIENCE AND ART OF 

BOXmG, 

THIS BOOK ]S RESPECTFULLY DEDICATED 

BY 

TUE CHAMPION. 

PUBLISHER'S NOTE. 

As several fragmentary sketches have been issued purporting to give the 
record of John L. Sullivan, but proving to be both incorrect and unfair, it 
is proper to inform the public that this work, prepared by himself, is the 
only complete and authentic account of his life. 

THE PUBLISHERS. 

CONTENTS 

Is IT Him?" — A Sample Case of Curiosity — Family Reminiscences — Sullivans in the Revolution — A Proud 
Mother of Two Governors — School-days and Youthful Battles — Woods, Dwyer, Chandler, Hogan, and 
Donovan Overcome — First Collision with an English 
Champion — Joe Goss dazed — Names and Dates in the 
Championship Succession of England 19 

Young Ambitions and Old Battles — Anecdote of Heenan 
and Sayers — Yankee Sullivan's 'Heel as a Talisman — 
Strong where Achilles was Weak — Double Victory 
over the Champion of the West — "I 've seen a Foot 
Race — Ryan says, Go and get a Reputation — 
The Sporting World Surprised — Steve Taylor, Geo. 
Rooke, and Flood — The Champion Rank in Sight — A 
Glance along the Line 36 

VI CONTENTS. 

Incidents of Training for the Big Affair — The Mississippi 
Legislature calls, Break Away ! — It is a Snap 
Game — Newspaper Drolleries — Two Dusky Sisters 
personate Ryan and Sullivan — A Lively Drama, with 
Climax in less than Eleven Minutes — Champion Ryan 
Supplanted — The Top Round of the Ladder 59 

The Combatants Interviewed at New Orleans — Ryan says, 
 I am Through — Funny Comments on the Fight — 
Old Deaf Burke Escapes with a Bowie Knife — How 
THE News was received at the Home of Winthrop and 
Adams — An Ovation to the New Champion as he 
Journeyed — How a Reputation for Oratory was Won 
— Jimmy Elliott, a Fireman and a Blacksmith, Downed 
with Gloves 87 

CHAPTEP V. 

TWO "ARTFUL DODGERS" FROM ENGLAND. 

Tug Wilson gets Seven Thousand Dollars for Floor-Crawling — Under Manager Harry Sargent — Some Funny 
Knock-Outs — With Coburn — Splendid Sparring Delights Spectators — Boston Benefit, the Greatest ever 
IN New England — The "Sprinter "-Sparrer Mitchell 
Saved by the Police — Comments of Senator Conkling. 99 

CONTENTS. Vll 

Am Antagonist from the Antipodes — "Mace's Maori," the 
Half-breed Slade, brought from Australia "to beat 
Sullivan — A Conquered Foeman, he becomes an Active Ally — Enlists in the "Sullivan Combination" — 
Mace Challenges and then Begs to be Let Off Easy — 
"It would Break My Heart to be Knocked Out" — 
Who has Elevated Boxing, and How .118 

CHAPTER Vn. 

GREATEST KNOCK-OUT TOUR ON RECORD. 

How it Feels to be Knocked Out — Curious Effect of a 
Blow on the Chin — "Did I Win?" asks One on Becoming Conscious — The Poet Moore's Witty Epigram 
on a Pugilist in Parliament — The Puddler says, 
 Holy Murder ! I Never Thought a Man could hit 
so Hard" — "No Man on Earth can knock me out in 
Twelve Minutes says Gipsy Brady — Don't Hit Him 
ANY more, Sully"; "He's Crazy," cries the Crowd — 
How THE Battery played on the Hoosier — A 
Joker's Grotesque Collapse — A Burly Engineer says, 

 Do You WANT TO be STRUCK BY LIGHTNING ? — ShE 
WAS AFRAID HER HUSBAND WOULD KILL SULLIVAN — ThE 

Frenchman's Antics — The Tragic and Comic Curiously 
Commingled 132 

VlU CONTENTS. 

Prof. Laflin defeated Despite his Crawling and Hugging— Strange Visitors at Monico Villa — Ambitious 
Boys Drink Blood — Lord Bless You, Hi don't Hintend 
'Im Hany 'Arm ! says Cockney Greenfield — No Need 
OF his Assurance — McCaffrey Vanquished — An Exciting Moment — "A Woman Overboard ! — Frank 
Herald challenges, but gets "Enough" — Ryan again 
Vanquished — A Mishap with Cardiff — Painful Delay 
WITH Surgery 157 

IN THE LAND OF TOM CRIBB AND TOM SAYERS. 

From New England to Old England — Immense Receptions in London and Other Places — Made a Member 
of the Pelican Club in the Presence of Nineteen 
British Peers — Invited by the Prince of Wales — A 
Pleasant Meeting — "Sullivan is the Quickest Heavy 
Man I Ever Saw," said His Royal Highness — A Handshake Recorded in Verse — Very Successful Tour of 
Great Britain and Ireland 177 

With Sprinter Mitchell in France — He Turns the Match 
into a Race — Arrest and Escape — Home Again — 
Hearty Reception in Boston — A Dreadful Sickness — 
Challenge Accepted to Fight Kilrain for the Cham- 

CONTENTS. tX 

PTONSHip — An Old fashioned Victory — Kilrain Vainly 
Vies vvirii the Sprinter— Pursuit and Prosecution by 
THE Governor of Mississippi — Enormous Legal Costs — 
First Appearance as an Actor 197 

PACIFIC OCEAN VOYAGE — HOME CONCLUSIONS. 

Visit to the Antipodes — Sandwich and Samoa Islands, New 
Zealand and Australia — Entertained py Royalty — 
Admired by Aborigines — Return, and Theatrical Tour 
in the United States — Home Again — Estimates of 
Fighters Met — The Gamest Group — The Sprinter 
Set — Summary of Objections to London Prize- Ring 
Rules — Superiority of the Marquis of Queensbury 
Rules 229 

Advice and Exercises for Health, Strength, and Agility, 
Based on Long and Varied Experience — A Prominent 
Physician's Examination — Ancient and Modern Appreciation of Boxing — The Match with Corbett the 
Closing Contest of a Championship Career — Future 
Farewell to the Arena — A Hint from the Heroic 
Form of Hercules at Training Quarters — The Captured Lion's Skin to be a Mantle of Peace 254 

REPORT OF DR. D. A. SARGENT'S EXAMINATION. 

Anthropometrical Charts and Plates — Also Special 
Measurements of John L. Sullivan, Taken while in 
Training for the Contest with James Corbett, Showing Physical Record and Muscular Development 283 

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS. 

JOHN L. SULLIVAN. 
PADDY RYAN. 
CHARLEY MITCHELL 
JOE GOSS. 
TUG WILSON. 
JACK KILRAIN. 
JOHN T. FLOOD. 

DOMINICK McCAFFERY. 

STEVE TAYLOR. 

HERBERT SLADE. 

JEM MACE. 

ALF. GREENFIELD. 

JEM CORBETT. 

THE BELT. 

PLATES OF JOHN L SULLIVAN, 

Taken August 13, 1892, while in Training for the Contest 
with corbett. 

1. Pull Back, showing natural poise. 

2. Back, showing muscular development of arms and shoulders. 

3. Side Vie^w, showing depth of chest during extreme inflation. 

4. Half Back. 

5. Anthropometrical Chart. 

 You are a writer and I am a fighter, but here is a man that could both 
write and fight." 

^HEN that plucky fighter, Miles Standish, said this 
to John Alden in the old Puritan days, he 
showed that men who could do these two things were 
prized by the people then as they are to-day. We know 
that the makers of histories are glad to get an account 
of deeds by a man who did them such as one by John 
Sullivan, who struck the first blow of the Revolution in 
capturing from the British fort the powder that was afterwards used at Bunker Hill. The man who is both the 
author and the subject of this book does not want to 
compare with his namesakes among the generals and 
governors that fought and wrote to make the Republic, 
except as far as to remark that their father came from 
the same spot in Ireland as his father; but he cannot 

be blamed for wanting to finish his own record of fighting with one bold round of writing. 

 There never was, in the whole histor}^ of the art, a 
more remarkable or interesting boxer than Sullivan,'* 
was what John Boyle O'Reilly said in his work on 
 Athletics." He had, like Byron, a hand and eye for 
boxing as well as poetizing, and whether he was right 
or not in this decision, let every reader in the arena of 
this book be the referee. 

Here it will be seen that the author in his career on 
three continents and the islands of the ocean has had 
more encounters, with swifter victories, has won larger 
sums, and held the championship longer against a 
greater variety of contestants, than any in the world. It 
will be seen, too, that in his tours extending from the Pacific coast to the coast of France, from British Columbia to 
the Sandwich and Samoa islands and the shores of Australia and New Zealand, he has met the greatest popular 
demonstrations and has come into novel contact with all 
sorts and conditions of men from the royal to the savage. 

A prominent paper says Excepting Gen. Grant, no 
American has received such ovations as Sullivan." 

As to the length of time in which the championship 
has been held, if we look back through records of Goss 
and Mace, of Hurst, the Staleybridge Infant," of Sayers, who was the pride of England, of Perry, the Tipton Slasher," and of the other famous fighters, to the 
opening of the century, when the praises of Tom Cribb 
were sung, we find that their hold ranged from three or 
four months to as many years and yet more than a dozen 

years have passed since the author, then only a youth, 
knocked out Goss, vanquished Ryan, and received the 
submission of Mace so that he became a connecting 
Hnk between the championship of England and America. 

The championship of America has, therefore, been 
held a greater number of years than there were minutes 
in the winning of it. While the victories of other 
champions were often measured by hours, those of the 
present one were won within the range of a few minutes 
and sometimes even a few seconds. 

As regards the esteem in which the champions have 
been held in England, in old contests, we read that they 
were patronized by the great men and even princes and 
kings.- 

 There is nothing that interests me like good boxing," said Sir Robert Peel. It asks more steadiness, 
self-control, ay, and manly courage, than any other exercise." 

Lord Althorp went further, and said in an eloquent 
address — 

 As to the advantages of pugilism, I have seriously 
been considering whether it was not a duty that I owed to 
the public to attend every prize fight which takes place." 

 Amid the confusion presented by the fiercest and 
closest cavalry fight which had ever been seen," says 
Sir Walter Scott, writing of Waterloo, many individuals 
distinguished themselves by feats of personal strength 
and valor. Among these should not be forgotten Shaw, 
a corporal of the Life Guards, well known as a pugilistic 
champion." 

In his poem on the Heenan and Sayers fight, which 
aroused national pride in England and America, Thackeray wrote — 

 Ah, me ! that I have lived to hear, 
Such men as ruffians scorned; 
Such deeds of valor brutal called. 
Canted, preached down and mourned." 

But the present champion does not feel that it Is his 
part to defend the old-fashioned prize fighting, because 
his record shows that he has protested against the ring 
rules and the system of using the bare fists, which were 
the cause of the abuses that turned public opinion 
against it. In the course of a hundred contests during 
his career, he has consented to the London Prize Ring 
Rules and given up the use of soft gloves only in the few 
cases connected with the championship where it was 
made a necessary condition for winning the title. In fact, 
his persistency in this direction has been the source of 
much of the criticism that has been made upon him. 

 The popularity of the Marquis of Queensbury Rules 
in this country," says an article in the Philadelphia 
Times, only dates back to the advent of Sullivan as a 
fistic champion." 

As to what he has accomplished with gloves, the same 
article says — 

 Some very clever men have been produced since 
the four-round glove contest came into vogue, but the 
master of them all, and the greatest glove fighter of 
this or any other time, is the founder of the school, 
Sullivan." 

PKKTJMINARY. 1 7 

The ancient Athenians who so prized the profession of 
boxing that they would not admit to it any but free and 
reputable citizens, covered their hands with leather and 
metal in order to make murderous blows. It is hard to 
see how our modern critics can admire them, and yet 
withhold appreciation from a native of the modern 
Athens who covers his hands with soft gloves to temper 
the blows. 

His claims are not introduced in the spirit of boasting, unless the telling of the plain, admitted facts can be 
called such, but in order that he may give his patrons 
the honest return for their money in his book, as he has 
always endeavored to do in the ring. 

With the same idea he has taken advantage of his 
varied experiences to give his readers interesting comments and episodes on divers personages and localities, 
and has sought to add to his book a permanent value 
for the amateur, as well as the professional, by embracing the records and rules of the ring, the best methods 
of training, and general advice on athletics. 

With these additions to his record he trusts that the 
book will prove its own apology for challenging public 
attention, and that the fighter and writer will not be 
thought to have forsaken his colors, for leaping over the 
ropes, just this once, from the ring of the athletes into 
that of the authors. 

BOY?IOOD AND BOXING BEGINNINGS. 

Is IT Him ? — A Sample Case of Curiosity — Family Reminiscences— SULLIVANS in the REVOLUTION — A PrOUD MoTHER OF 

Two Governors — School-days and Youthful Battles — Woods, 
Dw'YER, Chandler, Hogan, and Donovan Overcome — First 
Collision with an English Champion — Joe Goss dazed — 
Names and Dates in the Championship Succession of England. 

RE you going to stay caged up here all 
day? 

''Yes; rather than run the gauntlet of the gang laying for me in front 
of your hotel. Do you know if I 
ventured out there now I would be 
grabbed by the arms and legs and 
almost pulled to pieces by fellows that want to feel my 
muscle ? 

The scene was in a Western city, and was one of many 
encountered by the speaker. 

''That's him sure." "No." I tell you he went up 
that way." "Big?" "You bet. Hold on till he 
comes down," — were some of the ejaculations heard 

from the crowd that s\/ayed in the office and surged in 
the street. 

 Why, I am not safe even in this private room. Only 
a little while ago the door was opened with a bang and a 
chap with a tragic stride and stagy voice — 

 Is it him? was the interruption just at that moment 
from a gawky looking Paul Pry, who peered through 
the door. Is it him?" 

The bent of his curiosity seemed to have turned his 
nose into a corkscrew and his neck into an interrogation 
mark. 

 It is him — now go." 

In spite of this assurance he continued in a kind of 
litany, with ''Is it him?" until, in a moment when he 
had just reached Is it" — the "him" rose with the 
rage of Hercules crushing the hydra and hurled the 
animated question from the room. 

 It is him ! was heard in the hallway, and between 
the sounds of halting steps, and as he stumbled down 
the stairs his words arose like the Excelsior of the 
Alpine youth, It is him ! 

This is the style in which they tell of the curiosity to 
see the champion out West, and it may be taken as a 
sample of what has met him during his career with all 
degrees of dignity, from that of the Prince in England 
to the native in Samoa. 

The author, now that he has decided to round out the 
career which gave rise to it, does not desire to remain 
any longer caged up," but to present himself as far as 
he may be of interest on the printed page. 

 Oh, that my adversary would write a book," was 
the saying of one who beHeved that an author ahvays 
makes himself a mark for attack. In spite of this I am 
willing for once to drop my guard, ceasing to lead off, 
to feint, to fib, to duck or ward, allowing my head to 
be held in chancery between the covers of a book, and 
yet looking for lively cross-counter dealings. 

I WAS born on the 15th of October, 1858, in Boston, my parents then occupying a house on Harrison 
Avenue, nearly opposite Boston College, the location 
being about that of the new Homoeopathic Dispensary. 
Here we lived until I was ten years of age, when we 
moved, successively, to Parnell and Lenox streets and 
Boston Highlands. 

My father was a native of the town of Tralee, in 
County Kerry, Ireland, and my mother of, Athlone, 
iu County Roscommon. Both are now dead. The 
remainder of the family are a sister and a younger 
brother. 

As I am the only one who has been noticed for size 
or strength, people have sometimes been curious to 
know from whom mine came, particularly as my father 
was a small man, being only five feet three and one 
half inches, and never weighing more than one hundred 
and thirty pounds. My mother was of fair size, weighing about one hundred and eighty pounds, and some 
have given the credit to her. One writer, after I had 
grown in reputation as an athlete, said Sullivan 
derived all his great physical strength from his mother, 

22 LIP^E AND REMINISCENCES. 

who in her youth was considered a woman of remarkable physical and mental powers." Whatever there 
may be in this, it should be borne in mind that my 
uncles and the other relatives of my father in Ireland 
were all large men, and were known in their section 
of the county by a Celtic word which might be translated as the big Sullivans." 

Here it may not be improper to mention the great 
family of Sullivans known in American history, as their 
father came from the same spot as mine, to settle in the 
same part of this country, and as they were remarkable 
for size and muscular strength, in addition to their powers as governors, generals and judges. John Sullivan 
was in 1774 a member of the first General Congress. 
In December of that year he took a leading part in the 
daring achievement of a party of American patriots 
who rowed by moonlight to the British fort, William 
and Mary, near Portsmouth, overpowered the force, and 
captured a hundred barrels of powder that were afterwards used at Bunker Hill. In this way a Sullivan has 
received the honor of striking the very first blow of the 
Revolution. 

During the Revolution he was regarded as one of the 
most trusty officers in the service of Washington and 
was by his side on the Christmas Eve of 1776 when he 
crossed the Delaware and routed the British. After the 
success had been gained he was made Governor of 
New Hampshire. 

Governor James Sullivan of Massachusetts, his brother, 
was one of the commissioners appointed by Washington, 

to settle the boundary lines between the United States 
and the British Provinces. His son of the same name 
was a man of physical as well as mental strength, and 
won reputation as a judge. 

John L. Sullivan, another son of the governor of 
Macsachusetts, possessed high ability, especially in science and engineering. He constructed the great Middlesex canal, which was the connection between Massachusetts and New Hampshire before railroads and he 
also invented the first steam tow-boat, for which he was 
awarded a patent in preference to the famous Fulton. 

The mother of the two Governor SuUivans, as might 
be expected, was a woman of much spirit. There is a 
story told of a visit which she paid to the governor of 
Massachusetts when he had as his guest his brother, John, 
of New Hampshire. The servant, not knowing her, 
informed her coldly that she could not see the governor 
— he was engaged. 

 But I must see him," exclaimed the old lady. 

 Then, madam, you will please wait in the anteroom." 

 Tell your master," said she, sweeping out of the 
hall, that the mother of two of the greatest men in 
America will not wait in anybody's anteroom." 

The Governor having called his servant, on hearing 
the report said to his brother, Let us run after her; 
it's mother for certain.'^ Accordingly the two governors sallied out, and soon made amends for her offended dignity. 

Like almost all Boston boys I was given good oppor-> 

^4 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

tunities for education. I was first sent to the Primary 
School on Concord Street. My teacher there was Miss 
Blanchard, a lady that stood no nonsense from any of 
the boys. But she was good hearted and had as much 
interest in the poorer class of children as she had in 
the upper ten. After going through the primary 
school I went to the Dwight Grammar School on 
Springfield Street and graduated. I attended night 
school at the old Bath House, Cabot Street, which was 
afterwards turned into a voting place election house. 
I never had much trouble with the teachers in any of 
my school experience. 

Miss Jones, of the grammar school, sent me one day 
for my medicine which I received at the hands of my 
old friend, Jimmy Page, who was principal or head 
master of the school. That was the only time that I 
ever had to take the rattan, which I did like a little 
man. It was commonly taken for granted that if a 
boy cried he was a weak one. I guess I wanted to cry 
but I couldn't,-although he gave me what I deserved; 
and I was quite a hero after that among the other boys'. 
During my school years in spare time and after school 
I played ball, marbles, spun tops, and did everything 
of the kind that boys do. I had no occupation to take 
up my attention after school hours, and of course went 
through all the sports that boys go through at that 
time of life. 

As to my studies I took better to mathematics than I 
did to anything else, and I was always on the lookout 
to avoid geography when it was geography day. My 

BOYHOOD AND BOXING BEGINNINGS. 2$ 

travelling experience has since given me more real facts 
about geography than I could have learned in a book in 
ten years. In school days I had many a fracas with 
the other fellows, and I always came out on top. 

After leaving the Public School I went to Comer's 
Commercial College, and attended about one year. 
From that I went to Boston College, Harrison Avenue, 
where I studied about sixteen months. It was the 
desire of my parents to have me study for the priesthood, but it was not mine. 

My first work was in the plumbing trade with the 
firm of Moffat & Perry. In those days it was the 
custom with boys, generally, when they wanted to 
become apprentices, to be bound to a trade by their 
father; in other words a man signed a written contract 
to teach the trade so that the boy would become a 
master mechanic after learning the business. I had 
gone for a situation, and as I thought I would like 
plumbing, I got a position for myself I worked at the 
plumbing trade for six months. When the water pipes in 
the old Williams Market, which had an armory overhead, 
at the corner of Dover and Washington streets, were 
frozen, a journeymen and myself were sent there. We 
went with all the necessary appliances which were 
used for thawing out pipes in the plumbing business, 
including a lighted torch and hot water, and after a 
half day's work at that, the journeyman and myself had 
some words, in which I told him that I thought I had 
carried water enough and that he could have a few 
hours at that work himself. This caused some feeling 

between us and resulted in our having a scrap over the 
affair, and he made his escape to the shop, which was 
only a few doors from where we were working. I was 
paid $4.00 a week for being an apprentice. The journeymen at that time were paid all the way from three 
to six dollars a day. 

Naturally, after I left school, I joined base-ball nines, 
among which were the Tremonts, Etnas, Our Boys, and 
several other clubs. As I was considered a pretty good 
base-ball player, I had been offered $1,300 if I would 
play ball for the Cincinnati Club in the years 1879 and 

I left the plumbing to learn the trade of a tinsmith 
with James Galvin, corner of Warren and Dudley 
streets, for whom I worked eighteen months, and quit 
on account of disagreement with a man who worked on 
the same bench, who had just become a journeyman as 
I became an apprentice. Then I went to playing baseball again with different amateur clubs. 

The first time I ever put a boxing glove on was at a 
variety entertainment at Dudley Street Opera House, 
Boston Highlands and when I went to the entertainment I did not expect to be called upon to do that; 
but at that entertainment there was a strong young 
fellow named Scannell, who stated to the audience that 
he was anxious to meet me or any one in the audience. 
I had the reputation of being able to hold my own with 
any young man, and, after considerable talking one way 
and the other, they asked me to put on the gloves with 
Scannell. I did not want to do so, but finally consented. 

BOYHOOD AND BOXING BEGINNINGS. 2/ 

I was working at tinsmithing then, and had no tights 
nor had made any arrangements for boxing, but simply 
took off my coat, rolled up my shirt sleeves, and put on 
the gloves. When we put up our hands, he hit me a 
crack on the back of the head, and the first thing I did 
was to punch him as hard as I could, knocking him 
clean over the piano which was on the stage. This 
was the first actual experience of mine at boxing, and 
I will never forget this experience, nor do I think he 
will. 

I quit my trade as a tinsmith because I could not 
agree with the journeyman who worked on the same 
bench with me. We argued a great many different 
subjects about dogs, game cocks, base-ball, and anything and everything in sporting circles, and a great 
many other things. We never could agree on anything, 
because he claimed he always had something better than 
anybody else. His dogs were better than any I had 
ever seen his game cock was better than any I had 
in fact, anything I had was no account, and his was 
number one. Our quarrels and arguments kept up 
quite a while until finally he said one day something 
about proving to me that I was wrong, and wanted to 
fight it out to prove it; and when I said, All right; 
come out into the yard," he quit, and would not go. If 
ever I wanted to lick a man in the world, he was that 
one, and I would have given a good deal if he only 
would have come out. 

From that I went to the mason's trade, at which I 
worked about two years and learned that on account of 

having a better opportunity, as my father used to work 
at the business. 

I played amateur base ball with a great many teams 
before I took to boxing. I was paid twenty-five dollars 
a game for playing with the Eglestons, of which they 
would play two games a week, — Wednesdays and Saturdays. For them I played principally first base and 
left field, although I could play in any position. 

At the age of nineteen, I drifted into the occupation 
of a boxer. I went to meet all comers, fighting all 
styles and all manner of builds of men, until the present 
day. I never was taught to box; I have learned from 
observation and watching other boxers, and outside of 
that my style of fighting is perfectly original with me. 
Some one has said that old Prof. Bailey claimed the 
credit of teaching me, but he was wrong in the assertion, as I never took a boxing lesson in my life, having 
a natural ambition for the business. 

I was always a big fellow, weighing two hundred 
pounds at the age of seventeen, and I had the reputation for more than my proportionate share of strength. 

I remember one time of a horse car getting off the 
track on Washington Street, and six to eight men trying 
to lift it on. They didn't succeed, and so I astonished 
the crowd by lifting it on myself. I used to practise 
such feats as lifting full barrels of flour and beer, or 
kegs of nails above my head, but I gave up those things 
as I found that men who did feats of strength made 
themselves too stiff for any good boxing. I could lift 
a dumb-bell with the best, but I do not use more than 

a two pounder, as it is nimbleness and skill that a boxer 
needs. 

It was on account of these feats that I first got the 
name of Strong Boy." There was a light boxer 
named Fairbanks that I called Billy-go-lightly," and 
he replied by calling me John, the Strong Boy." 

Now that I have touched on the subject of nicknames, I may as well give a little list of titles that have 
been given to me after various victories in the ring, not 
with the idea that I endorse them myself; but that — 

"A little nonsense, now and then. 
Is relished by the wisest men." 

"The Boston Hercules." ''Knight of the Fives." 
"The hard-hitting Sullivan." "The Boston Miracle of 
huge muscles, terrific chest and marvellous strength." 
 The king of the ring." The youthful prince of pugilists. The magnificent Sullivan." Boston's philanthropic prize-fighter." Young Boston giant." The 
finest specimen of physical development in the world." 
 The terrific Boston pugilist." Trip-hammer Jack." 
 Spartacus Sullivan." The king of pugilists." "Monarch of the prize ring." "The scientific American." 
 Hurricane hitter." Mighty hero of biceps." His 
fistic Highness." Champion of champions." Boston's pet." Boston's pride and joy." The cultured 
slugger." Sullivan the Great." The Napoleon Bonaparte of sluggers." King of fistiana." Sullivan the 
wonder." The champion pounder." Professor of 
bicepital forces." Prize-fighting Caesar." The Hercules of the ring." The Goliath of the prize ring." 

"Americans invincible champion." A champion who 
never knew defeat." 

Whatever I have attempted to do, I have always 
looked on the bright side, that is to say, that there is 
nothing I have undertaken to do, since I have reached 
the age of understanding, in which I have not made it a 
point to be successful. When going into a ring, I have 
always had it in my mind that I would be the conqueror. 
That has been my disposition particularly as to my 
fighting propensities. 

The first time I ever started to spar in public w^ith any 
noted man of reputation was with Johnny Woods, better known as Cockey Woods," in Cockerill Hall, Hanover Street, Boston, in 1878. He was a resident of Boston, and was a big man who once was matched to fight 
Heenan, The Benecia Boy." I soon disposed af him. 

The following year, 1879, I sparred with Dan Dwyer, 
in Revere Hall, corner of Green and Chardon streets. 
He was considered a strong boxer. I had the best of 
the encounter, and surprised a great many of the wise 
ones who thought I would not be in it, as he was called 
 the champion of Massachusetts." 

Another victory gained by me in those days was over 
Tommy Chandler, one of the old timers," but not the 
 Tom of Pacific coast fame. 

I sparred with Prof. Mike Donovan at the Howard 
Athenaeum at his benefit, given him by his management 
and friends, in Boston, in which I wound up with him in 
three rounds and endeavored to knock him out, when 
the master of ceremonies made us shake hands and we 

departed to our dressing rooms. In a conversation 
which took place while we were upstairs, he said to me 

 You tried to knock me out," and I replied, No, I 
did not try very hard." 

He said, Well, I will be honest, I tried to knock you 
out." 

I then told him I tried to knock him out and if I 
had landed it would have been all day with him." 

When he went back to New York he said to Joe Goss, 
Geo. Rooke, and all the knowing ones, that there was a 
fellow up in Boston by the name of Sullivan, who, in his 
estimation, was going to be the boss of them all. 

Jack Hogan, of Providence, was another candidate 
who shared the fate of those mentioned. 

The following year, 1880, on the sixth day of April, 
I demonstrated to the wise ones that I was to become 
to the world one of the greatest exponents of the manly 
art, by disposing of one of England's greatest champions, Joe Goss, at a testimonial given to him by his numerous friends at Music Hall, Boston, in which we sparred 
three rounds. In the second round I dealt him a blow 
which virtually ended the contest. Goss was given time 
to recover, and through the advice of Tom Denney and 
Billy Edwards, I sparred the last round without trying 
to knock him out, which I could have done. After this 
he was heard to remark that my blows were like the 
kicks of a mule." 

A writer describing the affair at the time said, — 

 Sullivan's terrific hitting on this occasion created 
quite a sensation." 

Now one word about old Joe Goss. As a pugilist 
and a boxer, he was a gentleman in every respect, being 
of a kind-hearted, social, and of a genial disposition, and 
beloved by every one who knew him. I have seen Goss 
put his hand in his pocket to assist the needy, and one 
of his great hobbies was always to fondle and caress the 
little ones, of whom he was a great lover. From the 
first time we became acquainted, which was on the occasion of our boxing together, at his benefit, we became 
warm and personal friends, and continued so until the 
hour of his death. 

As Goss had fought some of the best men in England and America, and this encounter naturally leads 
up to my battling for the championship of the world, 
I find it a fitting occasion to bring up here the records 
of the English champions from the time of Tom Figg, 
when the science of boxing was coming into shape, 
down to the present. The names of the fighters and 
the dates of great events are as follows — 

1 734. — George Taylor. 
1 740. — Jack Broughton. 

1 760. — Bill Stevens. 

1777. — Harry Sellers. 

JOE GOSS. 

liOVIIOOU AND BOXING BEGINNINGS. SS 

1785. — Tom Jackling (alias Johnson) 
1795. — Jackson (retired). 
1803. — Jem Belcher. 
1805. — Pearce (the Game Chicken). 
1808. — Gulley (declined the office). 
1809. — Tom Cribb (received a belt, not transferable, 
and cup). 

1824. — Tom Spring (received four cups, and resigned 
office). 

1825. — Jem Ward (received a belt, not transferable). 
1833- — Deaf Burke (claimed the office). 

1839. — Bendigo (W. Thompson), (beat Deaf Burke, 

claimed championship, and received a belt from 

Jem Ward). 
1 841. — Caunt (beat Nick Ward, and received belt by 

subscription; this belt was transferable). 
1845. — Bendigo (beat Caunt and got the belt, but 

declined to fight again). 
1850. — Perry (the Tipton Slasher), after his fight with 

Paddock, claimed the office, as Bendigo declined 

fighting again). 
1 85 I. — Harry Broome (beat Perry, and succeeded to 

the office). 
1853. — Perry again claimed the office, Harry Broome, 

having forfeited to him in a match, and retired from 

the ring. 
1856. — Tom Paddock (beat H. Broome for i^200 a 

side and the title). 

1857. — Tom Sayers (beat Perry for ^200 a side, and 
the new belt). 

i860. — Tom Sayers retired after his fight with Heenan, 
leaving the old belt open for competition. 

i860. — Tom Hurst (the Staleybridge Infant), beat 
Paddock. Both claimed the office of champion. 
The belt was handed to Hurst. 

1861. — Jem Mace (beat Hurst). 

1863. — Tom King beat Mace and claimed the belt, 
which he subsequently gave up, declining again to 
meet Mace. Mace again claimed the belt. 

1865. — Joe Worvvald beat Marsden, ;{^200 a side and 
the belt, both having claimed the championship. 
Belt handed to Worwald. Forfeited i^i20 to Mace, 
who again claimed. 

1866. — Jem Mace and Joe Goss (a draw, i^200 a side 
and the belt). 

1867. — Joe Worwald received forfeit from O'Baldwin, 
;^200 a side and the championship. Baldwin absent at the starting place. Worwald claimed the 
belt. 

1867. — Jem Mace and O'Baldwin (a draw, i^200 a side 
and the championship; the belt in abeyance). 

1868. — Joe Worwald and O'Baldwin (a draw, ;^200 a 
side, and the title in America). 

1869. — McCoole (beat T. Allen, in America, for championship of the world). 

1870. — Jem Mace (beat T. Allen, in America, for 
championship of the world). 

1872. — Jem Mace (draw with J. Coburn, in America, 

for championship of the world). 
1879. — Mace still holds the champion belt of England. 
1885. — Jem Smith beat Jack Davis. 

Subsequent events in connection with the English and 
American championships are told in later chapters. 

Young Ambitions and Old Battles — Anecdote of Heenan and 
Sayers — Yankee Sullivan's Heel as a Talisman — Strong 
WHERE Achilles was Weak — Double Victory over the 
 Champion of the West — "I 've seen a Foot Race — 
Ryan says, Go and get a Reputation — The Sporting 
World Surprised — Steve Taylor, Geo. Rooke, and Flood — 
The Champion Rank in Sight — A Glance along the Line. 

'^HE unbroken line of victories in 
boxing, on which I entered at this 
time, served to increase the feeling of 
interest which I had felt from boyhood 
in the champions of England and 
America, and the ambition to write 
my name among their records with my 
own hand. Two years before I entered 
the ring of life the famous Yankee Sullivan," who had encountered America's first champion, 
Tom Hyer, and had fairly outfought Morrissey, was 
murdered by the Vigilance Committee at San Francisco 
yet his deeds were still rated by many as those of one 
of the pluckiest fighters that ever stood in a ring." 

But the pugilistic subject that was freshest in the 
public mind in my early boyhood was the battle between 

ROUNDS OF THE PUCilLISTiC LADDER. 37 

the champions of America and England, Heenan and 
Sayers. Although I was only two years old when it 
took place, the remembrance of it was so well kept up 
by the pictures, songs, and controversies about it in the 
years following, that it was still a matter of common talk 
when I became old enough to understand such things. 

Speaking of this battle I am reminded of an odd incident told by one who saw it, which has an interest 
here, as it connects the event with the popular traditions 
of Yankee Sullivan," who has just been referred to, and 
serves to show the prevailing fancies In regard to him. 
The account says — 

 It was a curious sight to witness the meeting 
between Heenan and Sayers. Neither had ever seen 
the other until they confronted between the ropes, and 
they cordially shook hands. They scrutinized each 
other closely and passed some remarks on the beauty of 
the morning. Then Sayers asked John if he wanted to 
bet anything on the result and was told that all the 
American's money was already wagered, after which 
each coolly sauntered over to his corner amid the wildest cheers. At this moment a spectator from America 
pressed against the ropes and put into Heenan's hand 
the heel of an old shoe with the observation This is 
the heel of Yankee Sullivan's shoe. Jack he swore he 
never lost a fight while it was in the ring. .Leave it there 
and go in and lick England.' 

This anecdote would seem to be an inversion of the 
old Greek tradition about Achilles, whose heel instead 
of being a protection was his only weak point. 

Although the heel did not prove strong enough to get 
for Heenan the English championship belt, to which 
Americans believed him entitled, it must have discouraged poor Sayers, for he left the belt open for competition. 

This was the time when Jem Mace won it by conquering the giant, Sam Hurst, known as the Staleybridge Infant." Mace, in 1866, fought a draw for it 
with Joe Goss. He held the honors of the belt at the 
time that the latter was overcome by myself. 

As for Mace, his acknowledgment of my superiority 
over him was complete, as will be seen later on in the 
account of his refusal to spar with me unless I would 
promise not to knock him out. 

After showing supremacy over Joe Goss my next 
victim was George Rooke, a brother of Jack Rooke, of 
Manchester, England, with whom I sparred on the 28th 
of June, 1880, at the Howard Athenaeum, in Boston. I 
knocked him out in the space of two rounds, having 
felled him to the stage seven times, when the curtain 
was rung down and the show brought to a close. After 
that event I gave several exhibitions with Dan Dwyer. 

Within the same year I ascended two rounds of the 
pugilistic ladder towards the championship, by what 
should be considered the double defeat of John Donaldson, the Champion of the West." It is proper first to 
tell how the matter came about. When Joe Goss and 
Paddy Ryan were to have fought at Erie, Penn., for the 
championship of America, I went to be a witness of the 
battle, and whtle at Buffalo, I learned that Donaldson, 

who arrived the same time as I did, was wilHng to fight 
anybody for a purse. I decided on the imptdse of the 
occasion to meet his challenge. As soon as this 
response became known to the public much interest was 
aroused in that section to size up the Strong Boy." 
When Donaldson had done his sizing up he refused to 
have anything to do with me. 

About this time it was announced everywhere through 
the papers, that I was willing to fight any one in America with gloves. The sporting men, therefore, sought to 
bring about a match with the mittens between myself 
and this man, whom they considered the strongest to 
be found in that line. 

John McCormick, who was then with the Cincinnati 
Inquirer, and who has written under the nom de plume 
of Macon," came to Boston and offered me one hundred and fifty dollars and expenses to go to Cincinnati 
and spar with Donaldson in Robinson's Opera House. 
We met for the first time in December, 1880. An 
account by an eye witness says — 

 Sullivan's extraordinary strength and wonderful 
quickness were made apparent at the start, and Donaldson wisely kept out of his way as much as possible. 
Once Sullivan caught him as he was getting away, and 
over went Donaldson on his beam ends, to the intense 
delight of the boys. After three rounds Donaldson 
wanted to quit, and pulled off his gloves despite the 
cries of the audience, who, like Oliver Twist, wanted 
 more.' He said he was sick and not in condition to 
spar, but he was finally induced to go on just once 

more. Sullivan went at him again like a flash, and had 
it all his own way to the end." 

The account continues: The bout created great 
excitement, and Donaldson, not satisfied, challenged 
Sullivan to fight with hard gloves for five hundred 
dollars. Sullivan accepted, and a match was arranged." 

In order to appreciate the character of the contest 
which was entered upon, the following sketch, written 
about that time, of the man who was my contestant, will 
be useful — 

 Prof. John Donaldson, of Cleveland, O., stands five 
feet ten and one half inches in height, and weighs in 
condition one hundred and sixty pounds. He is well 
known throughout the United States and Canada as a 
clever boxer. He is a well formed, athletic-looking Hercules, possessed of great muscular development, and in 
numerous contests in the ring he has proved that he 
is a pugilist of note. He has figured five times in the 
ring. 

 Donaldson's first battle was a glove fight with Dan 
Carr, in Cleveland, seven rounds in twenty-three minutes. He next beat Bryan Campbell in Bradford, Pa., 
winning: in three rounds in eleven minutes. He then 
beat Bluett Boyd at Buffalo, N. Y., May 26, 1880, the 
fight lasting but two minutes and forty-five seconds, 
Boyd being knocked out in the first round. He 
fought Jim Taylor at Mt. Clemens, Mich., in August, 
1880. They fought five rounds, occupying six minutes. 
Taylor was knocked down in every round, and out of 
time in the last. In this battle Donaldson proved he 

was a terrible hitter, but his experience with SulHvaii 
proved that the new Hght was a far greater than he." 

We fought (with gloves) for a purse on Dec. 24, 
1880. Dan Crutchley and Abe Smith, of New York, 
seconded Donaldson, while Jack Moran and Tom Ryan 
seconded myself. Patrick Mu^rphy was referee. 

The account is as follows: — 

 The battle was a one-sided affair. Donaldson was 
whipped from the word Go.' Nevertheless he managed 
to make the battle last by running all over the ring to 
avoid Sullivan's terrific blows. The fight lasted through 
ten rounds when Donaldson was knocked out of time. 
This may be said to have been Sullivan's first regular 
battle but it was nothing to be compared with some of 
the off-hand breakaways he had engaged in at Boston. 
This victory gained him quite a reputation. He had 
proved to his own satisfaction as well as to that of all 
observers that he could fight, and he also found out that 
he could strike a blow hard enough to knock down a 
mule which was something only a few of his friends 
knew." 

I defeated him in ten rounds, twenty-one minutes, in 
which he hugged the floor the greater part of the time. 

The next day, Christmas, he was arrested, about an 
hour before I was. Bob Linn, a friend of mine, went bonds 
for both of us. We were tried the following Wednesday and discharged, as there was no bill found against 
us. The evidence of some of the witnesses for the government side was very amusing, particularly in the case 
in which Johnny Moran, a brother-in-law of Peter Mor- 

ris, the well-known English feather-weight, champion of 
England at one time, gave his testimony to the prosecuting attorney. When he asked him if he had seen a 
fight, he said — 

 No I 've seen a foot race." 

The district attorney asked him Who was ahead? 

He said, Donaldson, and Mr. Sullivan was running 
after him but could not catch him." 

At this the spectators had a very enjoyable laugh. 
No bill having been found against the principals, the 
judge, the prosecuting attorney, and my lawyer, who 
offered his services. Judge Fitzgerald and several other 
spectators and witnesses, adjourned to a neighboring 
saloon and partook of some sparkling refreshments. 

The Cincinnati Enquirer said at this time, in referring 
to the visit to Cincinnati in connection with the Donaldson affair, Mr. Sullivan's modest and unassuming manner at once gained him friends. That he is not averse 
to trying conclusions with any man living will be seen 
from the following challenge — 

Cincinnati, Dec. 9, 1880. 
To the Editor of the Enquirer 

I am prepared to make a match to fight any man 
breathing, for any sum from one thousand dollars to 
ten thousand dollars at catch weights. This challenge 
is especially directed to Paddy Ryan and will remain 
open for a month if he should not see fit to accept it. 

Respectfully yours, 

John L. Sullivan. 

Paddy Ryan refused to spar with me at Springfield, 
Mass., and on the plea that I was not worthy of his 
standing, said, — Go and get a reputation." 

I did go and get a reputation," as the records for a 
short time after this show, and I finished Tt, more effectually than Mr. Ryan could have foreseen, at the expense 
of his own reputation. 

After bidding adieu to Cincinnati, I took a train to 
my home, in Boston, and then on Monday, the third day 
of January, 1881, Joe Goss and myself gave a joint exhibition, in which I sparred with Jack Stewart, called 
 Champion of Canada." I made him run off the stage 
in the space of two rounds, and gave him a kick behind 
as he was running into his dressing-room, because it 
made me mad to see a big fellow like him running away 
after being paraded around, and saying what he was 
going to do at this exhibition. 

At the close of the performance, Joe Goss and I 
wound up the exhibition in which we split thirteen hundred dollars between us. With his part, he opened a 
sporting-house on La Grange Street, Boston. I went to 
New York with Billy Madden. 

There I was tendered a testimonial benefit at Harry 
Hill's, on the 31st of March. It was at this time that 
the New York sporting men found a lively sensation in 
the novelty of an offer posted by me to give fifty dollars 
to any pugilist in the world who would stand before me 
during four rounds, Marquis of Queensbury rules, ordinary gloves being used. This was the first time that 
anything of this kind had been offered. 

When at the close of my benefit entertainment this 
offer was announced to the audience, it was accepted by 
the clever heavy weight, Steve Taylor. 

John Mahan, who was better known by the name of 
Steve Taylor, was a native of Ireland, and during a portion of his career was a politician under the Tweed 
regime^ and was also coroner of Jersey City. When Jem 
Mace first came to this country he was regarded as 
almost the only American who could make any stand 
against him. He was described as a six footer, of very 
powerful build, and as agile as a cat. In 1876, he won 
reputation as a game and scientific boxer in a draw 
which he fought in the Lyceum Theatre, New York, 
with Dwyer, the Brooklyn champion. Among his 
other experiences were those of training Paddy Ryan 
for the fight with Joe Goss, and sparring over the country with Mace. Subsequently he made a similar tour 
with my own combination. 

On the occasion of which I now write, the referee was 
Matt Grace, the well-known collar and elbow wrestler, 
Dick Holly^vood standing up for Taylor and Billy Madden for myself After I had got in a few hard knocks 
in two rounds, Taylor acknowledged defeat. I made 
him a present of half the prize which he had failed to 
win with the gloves. 

After this time the rating of Taylor was expressed in 
the saying, Taylor takes off his hat only to Sully." 

In April, 1 881, a match was arranged for a fight, 
under the London prize-ring rules, with gloves, between 
John Flood, a New York heavy-weight, called the 

 Bull's Head Terror," and myself. A purse of $1,000 
was raised, of which the winner was to get $750. Flood 
was a native of Ireland, and when a boy came to America. 
At the time of the fight he weighed one hundred and 
eighty pounds. 

During my time of training the Boston Globe said — 

 A Globe reporter visited Sullivan yesterday at the 
Sherman House in Natick, where he is the guest of 
Mr. Dan Sheehan. Sullivan looks the picture o^health, 
and is training himself into fine condition. He said, 
 Tell the Boston people that I will bring back the 
championship to the Hub, where it belongs. I would 
like much to meet Paddy Ryan in the ring, and then 
give up and settle in some business.' 

The fight with Flood, which took place May 16, was 
under the management of William H. Borst, who arranged, in order to avoid the police, that it should take 
place on a barge on the Hudson River, nearly opposite 
Yonkers. Flood was seconded by Barney Aaron and 
Dooney Harris, and I by Joe Goss and Billy Madden. 

I appeared there with only a few friends, and a job 
was put up by the New York people that the Boston 
man should not win under any circumstances. I knocked 
my man out before they had realized what had happened, and there was no chance for them to carry out 
their job. The referee was Al. Smith, a rehable and 
straightforward man in all pertaining to sporting matters, and old Joe Elliot, who for years was the sporting 
editor of the New York Herald^ being holder of the 
stake money. 

An account of the battle written at that time says — 

 Upon stripping it was seen that, although a powerful-looking man, Flood's physique was decidedly inferior to that of his antagonist, and the odds in betting, 
which all along had been in favor of Sullivan, were 
increased. 

 As usual, after shaking hands, Sullivan lost no time 
in getting to work, dashing instantly at Flood and using 
both hands with such effect that the round was finished 
in a trice, with Flood down, having received several 
severe blows, the effect of which he failed to shake off 
during the brief time the contest lasted. The rounds 
which followed were counterparts of the first, Sullivan 
having his man completely at his mercy from first to 
last, and administering severe punishment while receiving scarcely any himself. 

 In every round, Flood was either knocked down, 
fought down or thrown. Finally, at the conclusion of 
the eighth round, when they had been fighting sixteen 
minutes, and when Flood had been downed with a jawbreaker, the New Yorker's backer himself threw up a 
towel as a signal of defeat, saying that he did not wish 
to see a good man, who was willing to fight on, punished 
longer, when he plainly had no show to win. His action 
was approved of by the spectators, who saw that Flood 
was beaten, and that it was folly for him to continue. 
The display made by Sullivan convinced old pugilists 
and ring-goers who witnessed the mill that he is the 
most promising Knight of the Fives in America. Had 
his hands been bare, the contest must have ended much 

sooner than it did. Flood was willing enough, and did 
all he could to stem the tide of battle, but he was completely outclassed. The fight being finished, Sullivan 
crossed over to Flood's corner, cordially shook his hand, 
saying, We met as fi'iends, and we part as fi^iends,* and 
then started a subscription for his beaten antagonist." 

Paddy Ryan, on witnessing the fight, said, Sullivan 
is a clever young fellow." 

On the 13th of the following month, I had a wind-up 
bout with Flood, in a sparring exhibition at Clarendon 
Hall, New York. A daily paper of that city has the 
following: — 

 Excited discussion was indulged in previous to the 
opening, relative to the proposed prize fight between 
Sullivan and Paddy Ryan, of Troy, as it was generally 
believed that Sullivan would issue a challenge from the 
stage, Sullivan being the winner. Sullivan was loudly 
cheered on his appearance. He stepped to the ropes, 
and said — 

 I am ready at any time to meet Paddy Ryan in a 
glove fight.' 

 A glove fight decides nothing ! shouted James 
MacGowan, of the Police Gazette. I have a blank check 
signed by Richard Fox if you want to make a match, 

 I will fight with bare fists for $1,000,' replied Sullivan. I can't say any more than that now, until I see 
my backers.' 

 One thousand dollars don't amount to anything,' 
said MacGowan. 

 Better men than Ryan or I have fought for a 
thousand dollars. There 's Jem Mace, Tom Allen, and 
others,' retorted Sullivan. 'I'll fight Ryan a fist fight 
if I can get the money.' 

''The dialogue between Sullivan and MacGowan 
caused no little excitement in the audience. One of 
Sullivan's friends, jumping to his feet, exclaimed — 

 If Ryan wants to fight for $i,ooo, a match can be 
made right away.' 

'"Ryan won't fight for $i,ooo. It wouldn't be 
worth fighting for,' remarked Mr. MacGowan. 

 Sullivan retired to the rear of the stage, and the 
wind-up with Flood proceeded." 

The sparring with Flood is described in another 
account as follows, — Harry Hill was master of ceremonies. The principal set-to was between Sullivan and 
Flood. At half past ten o'clock they appeared on the 
stage, in ring costume, to spar three rounds according to 
the Marquis of Queensbury rules. Sullivan looked as 
strong as an ox, and pretty confident of getting the better of his opponent again. Flood was nervous and 
eager to begin and opened the first round with a left 
hander which was neatly stopped. Some hard hitting 
ensued, Sullivan delivering blows rapidly on Flood's 
face and staggering him. The men had clinched when 
 Time was called. In the second round Sullivan 
attacked, and Flood could not successfully defend himself. When time was up Harry Hill separated the 
men. The third round was full of hard and skilful 
hitting." 

From New York I went to Philadelphia, where I renewed my offer of fifty dollars to any one whom I could 
not knock out in four rounds with the gloves. I gave an 
exhibition in Arthur Chamber's Hall, where Fred 
Crossly, a stout and ambitious boxer, was made to quit, 
after I had boxed with him for a few minutes. 

The next week I put in at John Clark's Olympic 
Theatre as a boxer; my income being one hundred and 
fifty dollars for the week. I allowed John Clark, the 
proprietor, to use my name on one night, the performance being given out as a benefit to me, though in reality 
it was a benefit to himself Having offered fifty dollars 
to anybody that I could not stop in four rounds, Marquis 
of Queensbury rules, an aspirant named Dan McCarty, 
came to win glory. I put him in the land of dreams in 
thirty seconds. 

The following account is from a Philadelphia paper 
 As there are three men in the hall,' said Mr. Clark, 
 who, it is understood, would like to try Mr. Sullivan, J 
hope they will come to the front.' 

 In a short time a man was seen making his way 
through the crowd. It proved to be Dan McCarty, of 
Baltimore. 

 Sullivan went to work at once. He drove McCarty 
to the side of the dressing-room, and with a left hander 
full in the face brought the man on his knees. Hardly 
had the prostrate foe arisen, before Sullivan with a 
tremendous right hander on the neck sent him sprawling 
on his back, and the fellow lay almost lifeless. It had 
taken just forty seconds to give McCarty enough. For 

50 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

a few minutes there were grave doubts about resuscitating the defeated pugiHst. As SulHvan was returning to 
the dressing-room a gentleman was heard to say — 

 Well, I have seen all from Hyer down to the present day, but none could have beaten that young fellow, 
Sullivan.' 

Leaving Philadelphia, we went to Chicago, where 
Madden and myself gave an exhibition at McCormick's 
Hall, on the North Side, on Clark Street. We made the 
same offer of fifty dollars as elsewhere. Parson Davies 
was interested in the exhibition, he receiving twentyfive per cent for his services, and Capt. James Dalton, 
a tug man, was an aspirant for the fifty dollars. A 
Chicago report says — 

 Dalton stood up like a log before Sullivan. Excitement ran at white heat. Cheers and applause rang 
through the building. Sullivan smashed him viciously 
a few times, and considerably disfigured the ambitious 
tugman's countenance. He was a trifle groggy when 
time was called for the fourth round, and after a few 
passes, Sullivan knocked him so stiff that when the 
allotted ten seconds had passed, he was unable to put in 
an appearance, consequently forfeiting all claim to the 
fifty dollars. Sullivan gave him twenty-five dollars, 
however, and after this fact had been announced, the 
crowd dispersed. Sullivan created quite a sensation, 
and Chicago sports offer to match him to fight anybody 
for one thousand to ten thousand dollars. Dalton had 
successfully downed John Dwyer, Ryan, Donaldson, 
Chandler, and others, Dwyer was heard to remark of 

him, There is one of the most dangerous young men 
with his hands, in America.'" 

From Chicago I went to Mt. Clements, Mich., a summer resort, about twenty miles from Detroit. While 
there a bully attempted to jostle me off a raised sidewalk, one evening. I asked him what he meant by 
doing that. He used a vile lot of epithets to me, and 
said, I will show you." I tried to use diplomacy to 
avoid him, but he was bent on trouble, and attempted 
to strike me. I was under the necessity of putting him 
to sleep in less than two minutes. When the citizens 
heard about it the next day, they sent a prominent 
druggist of the town named Crane, to reward me with 
the sum of two hundred and fifty dollars for teaching this bully a lesson, as he had been abusing and 
browbeating everybody in the town. The money I 
refused. 

I then went back to Chicago, where I gave another 
exhibition in McCormick's Hall, making the same offer 
of fifty dollars. A man named Jack Burns, the Michigan giant," six foot six and a half, came to accept and 
win fame. When I saw him, I said, How will I get at 
that fellow he is so tall that I think it would be a good 
scheme to get a step ladder, so to be on equal height 
with him." But when we got our hands up and set to 
work, I soon brought him down to my size by hitting 
him a punch in the pit of the stomach and one on the 
point of the jaw which settled further hostilities. He 
landed in the second row of orchestra seats. 

When he got up he was heard to remark, I suppose 

when Sullivan tells about this they will say he is a 
windy duck ! 

I returned to Boston a few days after. The efforts 
which had been made in Chicago for securing a match 
with Paddy Ryan being continued after my arrival home. 
A good deal of delay and disappointment had been caused 
by the disagreements as to the amount to be fought for. 
On the fifth day of October, 1881, the first five hundred 
dollars was put up on my behalf as a forfeit in Harry 
Hill's hands for a match for twenty-five hundred dollars 
a side with Ryan. The next deposit went on Nov. 9, 
consisting of one thousand dollars a side, and the last 
deposit of one thousand dollars was sent on the 7th of 
December, making the total stakes five thousand dollars. 
Harry Hill was agreed upon as final stakeholder. 

During the interval between the making of the match 
and the preparations for my battle with Ryan, I gave 
exhibitions in various places on the way to New Orleans, 
in company with Billy Madden, Pete McCoy, and Bob 
Farrell. 

In October, 1881, Mike Donovan published an ofi"er 
to meet me with the gloves at his benefit at Madison 
Square Garden, on the twenty-fourth of that month. 
The upshot was the following scene, as described in a 
New York daily paper — 

 How about this Sullivan match ? cried a man near 
the platform when the wrestlers had withdrawn. 

 Hi don't know,' replied Mr. Hill. A chorus of 
howls followed this brief colloquy, which increased, 
when somebody suggested that the mention of Mr. SuUi- 

van's name was a sell as he was away on a sparring tour. 
While the rumpus was at its height, a stalwart young 
man mounted the platform. His presence was the 
signal for cheers. It was Sullivan. 

 Gentlemen,' said he, I have come here to-night to 
spar this man, Mike Donovan. He has published his 
willingness to give me fifty dollars to spar with him four 
rounds according to the Marquis of Queensbury rules 
and I have come all the way from Philadelphia to do it. 
I don't care for the money, but I have been snapped at 
so by this man, who has been dragging my name through 
the newspapers, that I want to spar him anyhow.' 

 This defiance was greeted with loud applause, during 
which Donovan climbed to the platform beside Sullivan 
and expressed the desire to be heard. 

 I ain't got no show against this man,' he began. 

 'Then what did you challenge him for?' some one 
asked. 

 Yes,* shouted the spectators what did you challenge him for? 

 Because,' said Donovan, he has said I was a cur. 
I want him to understand that I ain't a cur, for I 've 
fought eleven battles in the ring, and no man that does 
that is a cur. [Cheers.] Now, I want to do the right 
thing, and I '11 box Mr. Sullivan four rounds according 
to the rules of the prize ring.* 

 Gentlemen,' said Mr. Sullivan, this is anything but 
fair, but it is, nevertheless, just what I expected from 
this man. Governed by prize-ring rules, he can run 
away or lay down on the stage and I can't get at him. 

However, for the sake of meeting him, I waive all objections and will box him as he desires.* 

 The applause which greeted this manly declaration 
had scarcely subsided when Donovan threw a wet blanket on the matter by objecting that Sullivan had not 
given him the use of his name for the entertainment and 
that therefore he ought not to accommodate him. This 
backdown was rewarded by the spectators with jeers and 
hisses, to quiet which Harry Hill volunteered the statement that Capt. Williams, who was present, objected to 
the men meeting each other for the reason that the bad 
blood engendered might lead to serious consequences." 

The News commenting on this says The Queensbury rules are the accepted rules for glove contests, and 
the London rules for the naked fists. Donovan knev/ 
this when he made the subterfuge, in order to avoid 
meeting Sullivan. The whole thing reduces itself to 
this Donovan challenged Sullivan and backed out.'* 

When I arrived at New Orleans I gave an exhibition, 
after which, I went to Bay St. Louis, Miss., where I made 
my training quarters in preparing for my fight to wrest 
from Ryan the championship of America. 

As this subject leads me up to the records of the 
championship which I was about to capture, it is proper 
to give here the list that I have prepared of dates and 
events, showing the rise and succession of the American 
champions from the first famous claimant down to my 
own predecessor. This will prove a fitting supplement 
to the list of English champions with which I closed the 
last chapter. 

1849, Feb. 7. — Tom Hyer, the first champion of 
America, fought with Yankee SulHvan for ten thousand 
dollars, and the championship at Still Pond Creek, Maryland. Hyer defeated Sullivan and then retired from the 
ring. Yankee Sullivan succeeded him. 

1853, Oct. 12. — Sullivan fought John Morrissey for 
two thousand dollars, and the championship at Long 
Point, Canada. Sullivan had defeated his opponent 
when a quarrel ensued and the crowd broke into the 
ring, Morrissey held his corner, but Sullivan left the ring, 
thus losing the fight. 

1857, May 20. — John Morrissey beat John C. Heenan for two thousand dollars a side and the championship. Morrissey then retired from the ring, though 
again challenged by Heenan. 

1857, Aug. I. — Dominick Bradley fought S. S. Rankin, for one thousand dollars a side and the title at Point 
Albino, Canada. The men, who were both giants fought 
at catch weights according to London prize-ring rules. 
Bradley won. 

i860, April 1 7.^ John Heenan fought Tom Sayers in 
England and won, but he did not receive the honors to 
which he was entitled. The battle was for four hundred 
pounds and the championship of England and America. 
Sayers's friends seeing that the champion was defeated 
cut the ropes and the battle ended in a wrangle. The 
stakes were drawn, and each pugilist was presented with 
a champion belt. The belt given to Heenan had not 
been paid for and he was obliged to return it. 

1863, May 17. — Joe Coburn and Mike McCoole 
fought for the title at Charlestown, Md. Coburn won. 

1863, Dec. 10. — Heenan fought King and was defeated. He then retired from the ring and Joe Coburn 
wag the next champion. 

1864, Oct. 4. — Coburn went to Ireland to fight Jem 
Mace for the title and five thousand dollars, but the battle did not take place, Mace being afraid of Coburn's 
regulations. After this Coburn retired for the first time 
from the ring. 

1865, May 16. — Bill Davis, who then claimed the 
championship, fought with James Dunn for two thousand 
dollars and the title, in Pike County, Mo., and was defeated. Dunn retired and Davis claimed the championship. 

1866, Sept. 19. — McCoole, who disputed Davis's 
right to the title, fought with him for two thousand 
dollars and the championship, at Rhodes Point, Mo. 
McCoole won. 

1867, Aug. 31. — McCoole fought Aaron Jones at 
Busenbark Station, Ohio, for two thousand dollars and 
the championship, and again won. 

1868, May 27. — McCoole, who had held the tide 
undisturbed up to this time, met Joe Coburn, who had 
again decided to enter the arena, at Cold Spring 
Station, Ind., to fight for five thousand dollars. Mc- 
Coole entered the ring, but Coburn was arrested before 
he reached it. McCoole was arrested later, and both 
were sentenced to serve forty days' imprisonment at 
Lansingburg, Md. 

1868, Oct. 29. — Ned O'Baldwin, the Irish giant, and 
Joe Worwald, who had both claimed the championship 
of England, came to this country and offered to fight 
any American for the title. As no one accepted the 
challenge, O'Baldwin was matched to fight Worwald for 
two thousand dollars and the championship of the 
world. The pugilists met on the above date at Lynnfield, Mass., and after having fought one round, were 
both arrested. 

1869, Jan. 12. — Tom Allen, the English pugilist, 
fought Bill Davis at Foster's Island, St. Louis, Mo., for 
the title and two thousand dollars. Allen won. 

1869, June 15. — Tom Allen fought McCoole at 
Foster's Island, near St. Louis, for one thousand dollars 
and the championship. Allen beat McCoole's face to a 
jelly, and won the fight, but McCoole was declared the 
winner on an alleged foul. 

1870, May 10. — Jem Mace and Tom Allen fought 
for the title and five thousand dollars at Kennerville, 
New Orleans. Mace won. 

1 87 1, May II. — Mace and Joe Coburn met at Port 
Dover, Canada, to fight for the championship. The 
pugilists were in the ring one hour and sixteen minutes 
without striking a blow. 

187 1, Nov. 31. — Mace and Coburn fought for the 
championship at Bay St. Louis, Miss. The battle ended 
in a draw. 

1873, Sept. 23. — Tom Allen beat McCoole at 
Chateau Island, near St. Louis. 

1873, Nov. 18. — Ben Hogan fought with Tom Allen 

for two thousand dollars and the championship at 
Pacific City, Iowa. The contest ended in a wrangle, 
although Allen was in a fair way to win. 

1876, Sept. 7. — Joe Goss, who had been brought 
over from England by Jem Mace, fought Allen for 
$2,000 and the championship, in Kentucky. Goss was 
declared the winner by a foul. 

1879, May 9. — Jimmy Elliott and Johnny Dwyer 
fought for $1,000 a side and the title in Canada. Dwyer 
won and retired. 

1880, May 30. — Joe Goss fought Paddy Ryan for 
$1,000 and the championship of America, at Collier 
Station, W. Va. The battle, which lasted one hour and 
twenty-seven minutes, was won by Ryan. 

Incidents of Training for the Big Affair — The Mississippi Legislature CALLS, "Break Away!" — "It is a Snap Game" — 
 Newspaper Drolleries — Two Dusky Sisters personate Ryan 
AND Sullivan — A Lively Drama, with Climax in less than 
Eleven Minutes — Champion Ryan Supplanted — The Top 
Round of the Ladper. 

HE line of succession in the American 
championship, from the time of Tom 
Hyer's victory over Yankee SuUivan, 
to my own over Ryan, is marked by 
a series of battles royal that make 
lively reading now that I get into a 
position where I am entitled to look 
along the list of my predecessors. 
**The greatest pugilist that ever stood in a ring" is the 
title that has been given to Hyer by one authority. 
Hyer's reputation must certainly have grown more out 
of the style and quality of his fighting, than the number 
of those he fought, for the only victories of which there 
is any record are those over George McChester, better 
known as Country McCloskey, and over that tough 
importation from the land of blackthorns," Yankee Sullivan. The fight with the former occurred at Caldwell's 

Landing, New York, Sept. 9, 1841. For a hundred 
rounds Country McCloskey refused to give up, though 
receiving terrible blows from the gigantic Hyer. Irritated by his obstinacy, Hyer was heard to mutter, — 

 Oh, let him come, let him come on I'll kill him 
this time ! 

This plucky opponent persisted in coming on, although 
his second, Yankee Sullivan, urged him to stop and, 
after one hundred and one rounds had been fought in 
two hours and fifty-five minutes, Sullivan threw up the 
sponge, seeing that it was useless for McCloskey to 
stand any more punishment. 

With rare audacity, Yankee Sullivan, a much smaller, 
man, then challenged Hyer, whose tremendous executions he had witnessed. The battle that resulted Jan. 
10, 1849, at Rock Point, Maryland, for stakes of five 
thousand dollars a side, was the most remarkable in the 
early history of the ring, on account of the stakes which 
were greater than any that had ever been fought for 
before, and especially because of the desperate manner 
in which so unequal an encounter was waged. Yankee 
Sullivan, whose real name \vas Frank Ambrose Murray, 
had before this time won fame for science and endurance 
by his victories In England over Hammer Lane, Oliver 
Hammond, Tom Secor, Professor Bell, and Bob Caunt. 
An idea of the unequal character of the contest with 
Hyer can be got from the account of the first round. 

Sullivan darted toward Hyer, who stood resolutely 
awaiting him with his body well forward and In formidable readiness, and coming ujd to him with a sort of run, 

Sully let fly with his left at the head, but did not get it 
in. He then got away from a short attempt to counter 
with his left, but Hyer followed the effort with an instant 
discharge of his right in Sullivan's forehead, which made 
a long abrasion of the scalp, but which, notwithstanding 
the power of the blow, showed neither blood nor discoloration at the time. Gathering himself for a return, 
Sullivan then rushed in at the body, and, after two or 
three ineffectual exchanges, clinched his antagonist with 
the underhold and struggled for the throw. 

This was the great point on which was to depend the 
result of the fight. Sullivan relied mainly for success 
upon his superior wrestling, and it was calculated by his 
friends and backers that a few of his favorite cross buttocks would break his young antagonist in his lithe and 
graceful waist, and not only render him limpsy with 
weakness, but stun him with the falls. The most terrible anxiety, therefore, existed, as to the result of this 
endeavor. In the fierce agitations the spectators who 
stood in an outer ring of plank laid over the snow some 
feet distant from the ropes of the arena, involuntarily 
rushed forward and swarmed against the ropes Two 
or three times did Sullivan knot his muscles with an 
almost superhuman effort, but all served only to postpone his overthrow for, when he had spent his power 
by these terrible impulsions, his iron adversary wrenched 
him to the ground with the upperhold, and fell heavily 
prone upon his body. This decided the largest part of 
the outside betting in favor of the upper man, and 
shouts of joy went up for Hyer. 

When the sixteenth round was reached, after SulUvan 
had astonished the spectators with his skill and determination, it became clear that his fighting star was set, 
— at least for that day, — and McCloskey took him 
from the ring without waiting for time to be called. 
Although the battle lasted only seventeen minutes and 
eighteen seconds, it was rarely equalled for the amount 
of punishment administered. Sullivan went to the Mount 
Sinai Hospital, Baltimore. It has been claimed that 
Sullivan would have fought more coolly, and therefore 
with more effect, but for the animosity then existing 
between him and Hyer. 

This suggests the remark that the spirit which carried 
on the early events of the American prize ring was 
rather of war than scientific sport. Much ill-feeling 
existed in those years on account of the native American 
movement, of which Hyer was taken as the physical 
representative. 

Another example of an encounter in which the same 
spirit entered was that between the noted Bill Poole and 
John Morrissey, which took place at Amos Street dock, 
June 27, 1854. Morrissey fought at great disadvantage, as it was in the neighborhood where Poole and his 
partisans held sway, and he was defeated after severe 
punishment. 

Morrissey, not being able to get a battle with Hyer 
because ten thousand dollars a side was demanded, 
fought with Yankee Sullivan at Boston Corners, Oct. 12, 
1853. After thirty-seven rounds in fifty-five minutes, 
the umpires and seconds got into a fight, and Sullivan 

felt fresh enough to **take a hand in the outside music." 
During the confusion, time was called. Sullivan not 
being able to get back into the ring, although he had 
the better of the encounter, was declared the loser. 

Morrissey won the title of Champion of America" 
in the fight with John C. Heenan, the Benecia Boy," 
Oct. 20, 1858, and he retired from the ring. 

It is a curious fact that, notwithstanding the determined spirit with which they encountered each other, 
both Morrissey and Heenan hailed from Troy, N. Y., and 
their fathers were friends in Ireland. 

John C. Heenan then succeeded to the championship. 
A Southern writer has called him "the John L. Sullivan 
of his day." His name brings up the records of one of 
the most remarkable contests known in the ring, — 
that which he fought with the English champion, Tom 
Sayers, at Farnborough, England, April 17, i860. Only 
the regular championship stake of one thousand dollars 
was fought for, but the fact that the men were considered the best that England and America could send 
against each other, gave the affair a sort of international 
interest. 

An article in the Clipper Annual on this subject 
says 

 The stakes that have been won and lost on prizering encounters within the last decade have been much 
heavier, but in nearly every instance it was the consuming desire to secure immediate wealth rather than a 
praiseworthy attempt to show individual superiority, that 
actuated the high contracting parties, while in all the 

engagements in which the illustrious John L. Sullivan 
has participated, he has been so pronounced a favorite 
that, while the attention of the pugilistic world was naturally attracted by his battles, the fact that the element 
of uncertainty was lacking, detracted from the interest 
that would otherwise have been invested in the result. 

 The fight between Heenan and Sayers, too, furnished 
one of the very few instances in which the odds in 
betting were on the smaller man when they faced each 
other in the ring, for in struggles in which the weapons 
provided by nature form the chief factors, size, weight, 
and muscular power must receive due consideration." 

An eye witness of the fight writes — 

 I found that my fellow-voyagers were to be noblemen led by Lord Palmerston, lawyers, physicians, 
bankers, literary and society men, and the better 
class of those known in the sporting world on both 
continents. 

 Sayers showed great generalship in prolonging the 
battle for two hours and six minutes, although he was 
no match for Heenan, and in nearly every round he went 
down or was thrown down. In the thirty-seventh round 
the referee left his post, so that he was not at hand to 
declare the result of the seven rounds that were fought 
after that. The fight was called a draw by the English, 
although at the end Sayers was pulled away insensible 
while Heenan had strength enough left to punish Sayer's seconds for refusing to throw up the sponge. He 
then bounded over the ropes and proclaimed himself 
champion of the world. 

 After the fight, the EngHsh champion was ranked by 
many with the heroes of the Crimea and of Lucknow; 
hundreds of pounds were subscribed for him by persons 
of all conditions of life, and he was feted by merchants 
on the London and Liverpool 'Changes. His opponent received equally flattering and substantial testimonials in America." 

The last battle in the series up to the time in which I 
won the championship from Ryan was that in which he 
gained the title by defeating Joe Goss at Collier Station, 
W. Va., in eighty-seven rounds, lasting one hour and 
twenty-seven minutes. 

The fact that I took the lead of Ryan in performing 
the feat through which he gained the championship is 
rather pointedly put by an article in the Kansas City 
Times, which says — 

 Sullivan knocked Joe Goss out in four and a half 
minutes before Ryan won the championship from that 
pugilist. It took Ryan an hour and twenty-seven minutes to do what Sullivan, as a boy, did in less than 
five minutes." 

The public concern about my prospective contest 
with Ryan gave rise to a great deal of gossip and speculation in the newspapers for months previous, some 
being interesting and some rather funny. 

A reporter in a Louisville paper describing an interview with me, says — 

 Sullivan is a handsome man, and if he were not 
there is no one around this office that would say anything to the contrary. He is known as the hardest 

hitter in this country, and in all of his contests, none of 
which have been without gloves, he has knocked his 
opponent out of time in less than twenty minutes. 

 Do you go into training at once?' inquired the 
reporter. 

 Yes,' said the fighter; my fighting weight will be 
one hundred and seventy-five pounds, and I will have to 
take a training of about six weeks to reduce myself into 
condition.' 

 Do you think you will win the fight? 

 Oh, yes,' answered Sullivan I never yet failed to 
knock my man out of time, and I don't think I will now.' 

 Besides having great strength a prize-fighter has to 
be very scientific, don't he? asked the interviewer. 

 He has got to be clever,' said the deep bass voice 
 but fighters are born. A fighter can't be made out of 
a stiff. Some fellows will stand up and fight ten or fifteen minutes and then run away, and you can't catch 
them. But a man that can stick four hours and be half 
pounded to death has to be born.* 

 I '11 teh you what it is/ spoke up the west-end 
reporter, we 've got in this town a lot of hoodlums who 
imagine that they can mash anybody up they choose. 
Now, if you would get several of those on the stage and 
spat them about one lick each, you would receive a 
vote of thanks from the citizens, and would be given the 
freedom of the city by the mayor.' 

 I v/ould n't hit those fellows, but we 've got two or 
three little men in our crowd that might knock them 
out of time for you.' 

THE CHAMPIONSHIP REACHED. 6/ 

 Your contests have been hotly contested, have 
they ? was the next question. 

 I Ve had 'em pretty hot, but when I hit 'em once 
or twice they usually weaken at once. The longest 
fight I ev^er had was about twenty minutes, and that fellow was on the floor the most of the time.' 

 Suppose Ryan gives you a long fight. Do you 
still think that you can beat him ? 

 Certainly I do. Most people imagine that because 
all my fights have been short that I can't whip a man 
unless I do it in fifteen or twenty minutes. But that 's 
where they are mistaken, for I know that I can fight 
just as well after an hour's slugging as I can at the 
beginning.' 

 What will Ryan fight at? 

 About two hundred, I guess.' 

 That's a big difference in weight, is n't it?' 

 Yes but I don't care, for I am in my best condition at one hundred and seventy-five pounds,' 

 Why don't you fight in Kentucky? The law here 
would n't take any notice of it until you were all safely 
out of the State,' suggested the scribe. 

 I want to fight where I am certain there will be no 
interference. I picked out New Orleans, and did so 
because I wanted the fight to come off. They might 
run me in here in Kentucky, as they did poor Joe Goss 
when he and Allen fought.' 

A sporting writer, in referring to myself, said — 

 He is the phenomenon of the modern ring as Gus 
Hickman was of his day, and if he is only true to him- 

self and to his record, even if he should meet a Bill 
Neat, he will not be disgraced." 

Speaking of Bill Neat, in connection with remarks in 
the papers previous to my fight with Ryan, Igive the 
following curious comparison published by a friend of 
the latter, simply because it tells a bright little episode 
from the annals of the British ring. 

 The battle between Ryan and Sullivan may turn out 
similar to the battle between Bill Neat and Tom Spring, 
fought years ago in England. At the time the nobility 
of England patronized fighting there arose a phenomenon in the shape of a giant Bristol butcher, named Bill 
Neat. He had knocked half a dozen provincials out of 
time, and had actually, on one occasion, knocked down 
an ox. Finally, in 1823, Lord Hayne, a young sprig of 
nobility, brought Neat down to London, and took him 
in disguise to the house of Tom Spring, the champion 
at that time. There Neat kicked up a row with Spring 
and they had a clinch. They were parted, and then 
Spring made a match with him for ;^500 a side. Soon 
it was whispered about that the unknown was Bill Neat. 
Spring's hands had been used up in previous fights and 
he had been retired for three years. His friend and 
backer, Capt. Kelley, came to him and said 

 Tom, your hands are gone and you can't win. 
This is Bill Neat. He is a murderer and he '11 kill 
you.' 

 That 's all right,' says Spring. I 'm going to whip 
that man, anyway. I don't care whether he can knock 
down an ox or not. There 's just one fight left in me 

and I '11 whip that man easy.* But in spite of that talk 
Spring's friends were afraid to back him. The shops of 
all London were shut up and thirty thousand people 
looked at the fight. That was in Andover in 1823. 
Spring was of a handsome shape and his skin was as 
white as a woman's. 

 Come here, my pretty waiting-maid,' said Neat, as 
they stood stripped in the ring. 

 If I 'm going to be a waiting-maid to you to-day,' 
said Spring, I '11 prove a faithful servant.' 

 And so he did. He walked around Neat as a 
cooper round a cask, and every time that the man who 
could knock down an ox struck out to kill him he hit 
only nothing. Spring was away every time but he was 
always back again in time to get in a good one, and 
after fighting eight rounds in thirty-seven minutes. Neat 
fell all bleeding and battered out of all semblance to 
humanity. The coming battle between Ryan and Sullivan will probably result in the same manner as the Neat 
and Spring battle. Sullivan is no doubt a hard hitter, 
and maybe turn out a wonder and a surprise, and whip 
Ryan in the coming battle, but the chances, judging by 
the performances of both pugilists, are against him." 

It is too bad to have to spoil so ingenious a comparison by remarking in passing that Ryan was taller 
and heavier than I, and was also the loser of the fight 
in this case, so that facts would make /ivn out the Bill 
Neat," and me the Tom Spring," of the affair. 

The opponents of prize fighting also had their utterances through the papers about this time. A corre- 

spondent signed Scranton in the Thnes- Democrat in 
a rather sarcastic note says — 

 Conge suggests that SuUivan and Ryan meet in the 
Fair Grounds. His ideas are correct, and if his plan is 
carried out you can immortalize yourself by sending an 
invitation to the Mississippi Legislature and on their 
arrival they should be presented with a pocket Bible, 
with the story of David and Goliath marked." 

How far the Mississippi Legislature was from availing itself of his kindly suggestion, was shown by the 
fact that on Jan.- 17, 1882, after four weeks of my training, a bill was taken up there, holding out such soft 
inducements as one thousand dollars' fine and five years 
in prison for us to engage in such contests. 

A paper of the 19th in referring to this, said — 

 When the purport of the special telegram from Jackson, Miss., became known to the admirers of both men 
located in the Crescent City, all hands felt at once that 
their reputation for good-fellowship and square play was 
at stake, and before many moments the wires had conveyed the intelligence to both of the famous sluggers 
that there was danger ahead.' A well-known Chicago 
gentleman who stood chatting with a group of sporting 
men at the corner of St. Charles and Common streets, 
when the private telegram informing them of the nature 
of the bill was first shown by one of the party, said 

***It's a snap game on the part of some legislator, 
and I '11 give two hundred dollars toward getting both 
men out of the State by means of a special train right 
now.' 

THE CHAMriONSIIIP REACHED. /t 

 I'll give one hundred dollars,' said a sporting man 
standing near. And I another,' chimed in a third. 
Then a council of war was held, and after a thorough 
canvass of the situation, it was resolved that there was 
at least time enough to spare before the bill could become a law, in which the men could be removed from 
the quarters that they occupied in Bay St. Louis and 
Mississippi City, respectively. It was evident to all 
hands, however, that no "time could be lost in the matter, and accordingly the early train, which left here yesterday morning, conveyed to the training quarters of 
both men representatives of the better class of the 
sporting element of the Crescent City, who had consented to take charge of the interests of the rival pugilists, and who had determined upon seeing fair play, and 
seeking no underhand favors for either man. The representative of the Boston boy was the first to arrive at the 
headquarters of his /r^/<?^/, and, stating the nature of his 
errand, he caused a surprise party. 

 A look of dismay and disappointment came over 
both the face of Sullivan and his trainer that can be better imagined than described. Arrangements for getting 
away were soon completed, and within a half an hour 
after the warning had been given the Boston boy and 
his friends, with all of their traps and fixtures, were 
aboard of the incoming train, bound for New Orleans 
and Madden, after seeing him comfortably quartered, 
started out to look for a training place. Sullivan expressed himself as feeling first-rate, but regretted that 
he had been forced to leave Bay St. Louis, where he was 

well situated, and where he had had every reason to feel 
well satisfied with his treatment and surroundings. He 
looks in the best of condition, and is as confident as 
ever, saying that there will be a fight sure, even if he has 
to go to Texas or the island of Cuba to do battle for the 
championship. Madden returned to the hotel, and announced that he had secured training-quarters at Carrollton, and that he was ready to move there right away. 
Sullivan's quarters are at Schi'oeder's Summer Garden, 
in CarroUton, where every facility for getting into perfect condition for the great mill will be accorded to him. 

 The walking is good, and the roads for a distance of 
ten miles, even in the rainy weather, passable. When 
Ryan's representative reached Mississippi City yesterday 
morning, and handed him the Times-Democrat containing the dispatch, the Troy pugilist looked it over and 
said 

 That 's rough, ain't it?' and then turning to his 
trainer, he asked: Can I fight him to-morrow, John? 
We can find a place and fight right away. I feel just 
like fighting.' No, sir, you can't,' was the reply. The 
day has been named, and when it comes I will have you 
there.' All right,' replied the Troy man, turning away. 
Later in the day Ryan was visited by several prominent 
citizens of Harrison County, who assured him that there 
was no danger there at present, and promised that they 
would give him timely warning should any danger occur. 
The Trojan appeared cool and confident, and said 
 This will in no wise interfere with the fight. I am 
ready and willing to do battle at my time, and when the 

occasion presents itself I will be found on deck.' Ryan 
was escorted to the St. James Hotel, where parlor No. 5 
had been reserved for him, and here he was soon surrounded by a group of his friends and well-wishers. A 
few moments afterwards, during the general conversation 
that followed, he turned to his representative and said 
 Just find a place where we can fight, that is all I ask 
a fair field and no favors, and don't you ignore the 
other side in the matter. Let them be satisfied, too.' 

 You have the naming of the ground yourself, Paddy,' 
interrupted Roche and I don't think they would consult you in the matter.' Oh, well, Roche,' replied the 
good-natured Troy man let 's be decent about the matter, and have a place that suits them as well as me. 
We don't want to be mean about it, I 'm sure.' Then 
turning to his representative, he continued See to it, 
please.' A short time afterwards he said with a smile 

 Sullivan says he will go to Cuba or Texas to fight. 
Don't be so — well, I — I '11 go anywhere in the world 
it 's my last fight, and I am anxious to get out of the 
business, so that the sooner it is decided the better.' 

That my new training-place was not without its humorous incidents may be judged from this odd little one, 
narrated by the New York Herald correspondent soon 
after my arrival there — 

 There was to be a little exhibition of skill, which a 
few only were allowed to witness. With a very select 
party your correspondent was invited to attend. A 
rapid trip of thirty-five minutes over the New Orleans 
and Carrollton Railroad brought the party to Schroeder's 

Garden. There was a crowd of loungers, white and 
black, standing at the corner opposite the hotel, with 
eyes and mouths distended, as if watching for the greatest show on earth to appear. When the party came up, 
a colored school had just been dismissed. 

 There was a dispute between two of the younr^ 
viragoes, and a regular set-to immediately followed. A 
ring was made by their dusky sisters around the combatants, and one was at once dubbed Sullivan and the 
other Ryan. After a regular rough-and-tumble, Sullivan 
won, and a shout from the whole school proclaimed his 
popularity. 

 In the principal public room at the hotel quite a 
number of the Boston boy's friends and admirers were 
found assembled, laughing over the incident given 
above." 

Among the newspaper drolleries that preceded the 
fight was the following — 

 Mr. Sullivan was invited to take a chair and wisely 
declined one of the reporter's imported Connecticuts. 
 No, sir,' said Mr. Sullivan I know when I meet anything stronger than I am, and I cave.' This proof of 
perspicacity on the part of the visitor struck the reporter with as much force as would a blow from the 
same source. Recalling the wrecked condition of 
the fighting editor he hid behind an exchange (delicately choosing a sporting paper out of deference to 
his visitor) and, in that degage^ neglige, quantum suf. 
manner for which he is noted, said: 'John, — I call 
you John because I want to be friendly, — it has just 

occufred to me that a position is vacant on our staff 
which, in the language of the poker table, you are 
just the card to fill. In conducting with enterprise a 
great daily newspaper, one of that class of publications 
to which the world in its thirst for — 

 Noticing a bored look settling over the speaking 
countenance of the visitor, the reporter coughed and 
resumed — Our fighting editor is now so much occupied in attending to his hospital duties that he will not 
be able to give us his services for some days. I would be 
glad to offer you his place — not temporarily, but permanently. Your duties may be onerous, they probably 
will be. For instance, a man near the river says he is 
going to use the editor as a mop to wipe up his floor, 
simply because our Western reporter stated that when 
this man's daughter was in San Francisco, her hair was 
so red it stopped a Chinese funeral. Again — our political editor (who is now absent from the city) remarked 
about one of our toney young men the other day that 
 Leander and his pants are both so tight that he can 
neither stand up nor sit down." This gentleman will 
probably feel it necessary to vindicate himself. Another item has just been called to my attention, which 
will probably attract notice it is this The Robinson 
County whisky sampler and Councilman from the Fifteenth Ward might as well learn now as later that he 
cannot open a coal-hole with a night-key." I mention 
these little items that you may see towards what direction your duties will tend. You will be expected to 
attend strictly to any calls from injured citizens, will be 

y6 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

furnished with surgeons in case of your being injured, 
and will receive $ioo a week and your expenses. What 
do you say? Is it a go? 

 Put it there,' said Mr. SulHvan, shaking the reporter's hand and squeezing it until the bones cracked like 
ice on a frosty day; you hold the position for me until 
I polish off Patsy Ryan and I 'm your man.' 

The feeling in Boston on the morning of the battle is 
facetiously given by a correspondent of the New York 
World in the following — 

 'You can just bet your sweet life, young feller, that 
our Johnny is goin' to salivate the Troy man to-day. 
Sullivan left here with that end in view, and the devil in 
him bigger 'n a tobacco 'factory/ 

 A well-known local bruiser stood in Tom Early's 
place, on Lagrange Street this morning, his hands crossed 
behind his back, and his back in close proximity to a 
much-heated stove. The position and the heat of the 
stove seemed to make the pugilistic gentleman feel in a 
very comfortable and communicative condition. The 
room was filled with hitters of all degrees of proficiency, from the South Cove youth, who spars at testimonial benefits, and generally gets knocked out of time, 
to the terror of the West End, whose reputation is established. 

 Say, young cove,' remarked a young man with pants 
spreading very much at the bottoms, I 've bet all my 
money on our Johnny, and I'm just at this particular 
time- as dry as a fish. If you want points on the mill, 
you 've got to shout do you understand that? 

THE CHAMPIONSHIP REACHED. 'J'J 

 The reporter at once took the hint and the little 
matter spoken of by the amatoor,' as he styled himself, was at once attended to. 

 You gentlemen do not have any doubts that the 
fight will take place, do you ? 

 That mill 's agoin' on just as sure as shootin'. The 
men that's took the trouble to go all the way down to 
Orleans ain't goin' to stand any guff; and don't yer forgitit!' 

 Has much talent left Boston to witness the 
fight?' the reporter man queried. 

 You can bet there has why all of our pets is 
there, and the only reason we did n't go was because 
we bet all our sugar on our Johnny.' 

 What good men are still in the city? 

 Well/ answered the young man, I think there 's 
Tim McCarty, Jerry Murphy, Fish Kennedy, Sammy 
Blake, Uncle Bill Busby, Marcellus Baker, Prof. Bailey, 
Ned Kelley and a few other good men left in this deserted 
village but the pride of the town is down there, mebbe 
at this very minute on the battle ground.' 

 'What will be the result should there be no fight — 
that is if the backers and trainers of one of the men 
should object at the last moment?' 

 Well, then, there '11 be blood on the moon. If such 
a thing should happen, there 'd be the bloodiest fight 
ever heard of at a mill" in this country.' 

 'Upon what do you base these conclusions? 

 Why, when the Sullivan men left here they went 
with the idee that this fight must take place. They won't 

back down, you bet, and if the Ryan men try any 
 shenanigan there '11 be pistols out and blood will flow. 
You see all the men are away down South, a long ways 
from their homes, and in a country where shootin' irons 
are common instruments. They have a freer feelin', you 
see, than they would have North or even West.' 

Shortly before noon, on the 7th of February, 1882, 
the grounds in front of Barnes' Hotel, Mississippi City, 
were thronged with the thousands that had come by 
special trains from New Orleans and other parts to 
witness our battle for the championship. The gathering 
although animated was of an orderly character^ and, as 
one spectator remarked, A conference of clergymen 
could not have been more staid." The seats on the 
piazza of the hotel sold for high prices, and many ladies 
occupied them. One of the interesting things to be 
noted previous to the fight was the lively sale of the 
colors of each combatant. It is always the fashion 
when there is going to be an important meeting between 
pugilists, for them to issue colors. The colors of a 
successful pugilist are highly prized by sporting men, 
and in many sporting houses of New York to-day the 
colors of John C. Heenan, Tom Sayers, Denny Harrington, and Tom King can be seen framed. 

My colors on this occasion consisted of a white silk 
handkerchief with a green border; in the left-hand 
upper corner was an American flag, in the right-hand 
upper corner an Irish flag, in the lower left-hand corner 
an American flag, and in the lower right-hand corner an 
Irish flag. In the centre was an American eagle. 

Ryan's colors were also attractive. As an example of 
the interest in such things I may remark that a facsimile of the colors worn by me at this time was taken 
to China, where the Chinese workers in silk reproduced 
it in elegant style. They were subsequently brought to 
this country and presented to me. 

About an hour's wait was caused by the delay in 
ring arrangements. A correspondent describing the 
scene at this time, as I looked out on Mississippi 
Sound, says — 

 Sullivan stood on the extreme western extension of 
the hotel, chatting with his friends. Your correspondent was near him when he turned to the view of the sea 
which lay before him. The water was as smooth as a 
pond. Far out a white sail gleamed in the morning 
sun, and a few fishermen were rowing out to their 
ground. I saw Sullivan's face change, and for a second 
the hard, determined mouth softened. 

 What are you thinking of, Sullivan ? asked your 
correspondent. 

 I was only thinking that I had never seen so beautiful a sea,' he replied, after a moment. 

 Your ring is ready,' called Joe Goss just then, and 
the soft look faded away, and again Sullivan, the gladiator, stood where one second before was Sullivan, the 
sentimental. 

 There 's the boy who '11 fight to-day in a way that 
you never thought he could do,' said Pete McCoy." 

John Roche, of New York, and Tom Kelly, of St. 
Louis, were announced as Ryan's seconds, and James 

Shannon, of New York, his umpire, and Billy Madden 
and Joe Goss were mine, the umpire being John Moran, 
of Cincinnati. 

Before the fight some excitement was caused by the 
fears of those who had heard of the proclamation of 
Gov. Lowrey, calling on citizens to prevent it, but no 
posse appeared. An idea of the betting can be gained 
from the fact that just before we fought there was a bet 
of $i,ooo to $800 in my favor. 

At 11.40 I shied my castor into the ring, and hearty 
applause followed. Then there was over a quarter of an 
hour's wait for Ryan. 

Joe Goss seemed impatient for the appearance of 
Ryan and cried out: — 

 How long will you be there, old man? 

"He'll be there soon enough for your conscience," 
replied some one in the crowd, and Joe Goss justly 
commented on the bad grace of the remark, asking 
those present to show no partiality and allow the best 
man to win. 

After the crowd were entertained for several bets, at 
12.02 the. cries for Ryan were very loud and a minute 
later Ryan, in a suit of white drawers and undershirt, 
flesh-colored ^stockings and fighting shoes, threw an old 
hat into the enclosure, and came in at the northeast 
corner, accompanied by Johnny Roche, Tom Kelly, 
James Shannon, Joe Connick and others. Ryan was 
dressed in an overcoat and looked very pale, his old, 
good-natured smile seeming to have deserted him. 

Sullivan sat in his corner watching Ryan's seconds 

PADDY RYAN. 

preparing him, with a defiant and fearless expression on 
his countenance, which boded no good for his adversary, and showed that he was determined to make a 
hard fight. 

Kelly and Goss tossed for corners and Ryan won, 
placing his adversary with his face towards the sun. 
The men here took their seats in their respective corners, Ryan going to the southwest and Sullivan to the 
northeast. 

 Sullivan has lost the toss for the ground and the 
toss for the corner, and he will lose the battle," observed 
one of Ryan's friends. 

 Sullivan has lost twice, but I guarantee he will not 
lose a third time," answered a Sullivan sympathizer. 

When it was announced that a referee was about to be 
selected the names of Brewster ! Hardy ! Bush ! 
were vociferously suggested by the crowd. Arthur 
Chambers, umpire for Sullivan, and James Shannon, 
Ryan's umpire, set themselves to the task of selecting 
a suitable person, with the advice of all their fellowsympathizers. 

 Give us a Louisiana man and a square fight," was 
the cry. The claims of Mr. Jack Hardy, of Vicksburg, 
were pressed with some earnestness, and that gentleman 
stated that he knew neither of the men, and would do 
his best, if selected, to see that the best man won. The 
Sullivan party were shy about consenting to Mr. Hardy 
as they were not acquainted with him, and Joe Goss 
suggested that Harry Hill act. The latter being stakeholder it was thought he could not act, and CharHe 

Bush was called for. Mr. Bush declined to act and the 
choice narrowed down to Mr. Alex. Brewster and Mr. 
Hardy. Mr. Brewster was unwilling to serve, but the 
requests of the Sullivan party were so earnest that he 
finally agreed to come down. The Ryan party, however, still demanded Hardy. The dispute was stubborn 
for some time, but Joe Goss finally suggested a compromise, ''Let's get up this fight, let both men act as 
referees." His plan was agreed upon, and the referees 
and umpires took their places in the ring, which the 
seconds were also allowed to do. 

The opening of the fight has been told in this manner 
by a spectator — 

 After shaking hands, the men toed the scratch and 
there was a bit of sparring which was soon cut short by 
a lion-like movement on the part of Sullivan. Ryan 
had led out with a short one with his right, which did 
no damage except drawing a stinger from Sullivan's 
left on his face, which surprised him. Both closed to 
in-fighting, with half-arm blows, which were quicker 
and stronger from Sullivan, although this was said to be 
Ryan's favorite mode of fighting. The dash forward of 
Sullivan disconcerted his adversary, as it was totally 
unexpected. After these exchanges Sullivan let go his 
terrific right hand, and Ryan went to grass like a shot, 
face downward, from a blow on his left jaw. First 
knock-down for Sullivan. Time, thirty seconds." 

I think it timely to mention here that Ryan, subsequently describing his feelings, said — 

 When Sullivan struck me I thought that a telegraph 
pole had been shoved against me endways." 

This was a sample of the style of fighting for succeeding rounds. 

Bob Farrell, cousin of Joe Coburn's, said in describing 
that portion of the fight I have been in the business twenty-five years, and I never saw such work as 
Sullivan did. He went at Ryan as you would to 
chop a log of wood, and he broke him all up from the 
start." 

 At the end of the third round," said Billy Madden, 
"Sullivan just pushed Ryan over; he did not want to 
kill him." 

The reason I did not punish Ryan more toward the 
latter end of the fight was because my seconds spoke to 
me after the fifth round and told me not to go at him 
so viciously as I had him done and might kill him. I 
only wanted to win and had no desire to beat him unnecessarily. For that reason I did not strike him in 
the stomach, though I had opportunity after opportunity 
to do so. 

The fight lasted nine rounds, making in all eleven 
minutes, or ten and one half, as some watches showed, 
 when Ryan was so disabled that the best care of physicians was required. Immediately after the fight I jumped 
over the ropes and ran a hundred-yard dash to my 
quarters, taking off my fighting clothes and shoes and 
putting on my street dress. 

Much disappointment was manifested by the friends 
of Ryan at his loss of the championship, and it is claimed 
that from $100,000 to $200,000 changed hands in the 
result. 

In regard to some newspaper controversy that followed, an editorial in the New Orleans Democrat said, 
under the heading Let us have Fair Play" 

 It is amusing to observe the style in which the newspapers now speak of the Sullivan-Ryan fight. They 
describe it contemptuously as a mere brutal hammering 
of Ryan by Sullivan. They allude to Ryan's rupture and 
his truss and, barring all the past, one would suppose 
that Ryan was a helpless, old imbecile who had been 
inhumanly beaten by a cruel and callous giant. The 
fact is, however, that previous to the battle, nine tenths 
of the sporting men in the country looked upon Sullivan's pretensions with open derision. He was alluded 
to as a green and gawky boy, a chap who had never 
fought without gloves and who would give up at the 
first good blow. Ryan was lauded as a Hercules and a 
hero a man who could endure any amount of punishment; who was a magnificent boxer and invincible 
wrestler, — in a word, a winner. It was the same up to 
the morning of the battle, — nay, up to the moment 
time was called. Experienced sports had examined 
both men and knowing all the facts bet their money 
on Ryan. Learned physicians explained on scientific 
grounds the conspicuous inferiority of Sullivan. They 
descanted on Ryan's elastic snake-like muscle, and 
Sullivan's over-trained attenuation, until listening to 
them, provided you did it with proper awe, you must 
have thought the backers of Sullivan the most besotted 
fools upon the globe. 

 Sullivan sat in the ring for half an hour waiting for 

Ryan. A heavy blanket enveloped him so that only 
his face could be seen. He was the subject of a vast 
deal of disparaging comment, and of little or no enthusiasm. He endured those depressing thirty minutes, 
feeling that popular sympathy was against him, knowing 
that ninety of every hundred present were anxious for 
his defeat; having, finally, to listen to the deafening 
ovation which greeted Ryan as he entered, and to contrast it with the cold welcome of his own appearance. 
All this he had to bear, in addition to the trial of meeting a man of conspicuous powers, a man with the prestige 
of victory and a full knowledge of his own ability. If 
ever one's courage and self-reliance were put to a severe 
test, Sullivan's were during that trying half hour while 
he sat in the ring waiting for his adversary, uncheered 
by friendly encouragement and seeing as plainly as he 
saw the day that not one in ten believed in him. That 
he defeated Ryan was due, not only to his magnificent, 
physical strength and skill, but to his imperturbable and 
intrepid spirit. It is silly and ungracious in Ryan or 
his friends to allude to their man's condition or his rupture. The latter was no worse than when Ryan fought 
with and conquered Joe Goss, and, as for his condition, 
they had every means of estimating that up to the very 
last moment. If Ryan was sick and feeble, as is 
claimed, how could he bring himself to bet $1,000 at 
the last moment and permit his friends to bet theirs? 
But, of course, this is all baby talk. Ryan was as good 
a man on the 7th as when he beat Goss either that or 
he shamefully and treacherously sold out all who 

S6 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

trusted him. Sullivan won the fight by virtue of superior science and irresistible strength." 

An evidence of the completeness of the victory as it 
impressed the spectators was had in a remark of one of 
them — 

 Mr. Sullivan has probably put an end to heavyweight prize fighting. It is altogether improbable that 
for many years a man will be found who would dare to 
face him in a prize ring. He cared nothing for Ryan's 
blows, and his own hitting is so tremendous that it 
seems beyond the power of man to recover from the 
shock of one of his hands let out from the shoulder." 

The Combatants Interviewed at New Orleans — Ryan says, I 
AiM Through" — Funny Comments on the Fight — Old Deaf 
Burke Escapes with a Bowie Knife — How the News was 
received at the Home of Winthrop and Adams — An Ovation 
to the New Champion as he Journeyed — I low a Reputation 
FOR Oratory was Won — Jimmy Elliott, a Fireman and a Blacksmith, Downed with Gloves. 

 Sing a song of Science fighters in the ring, 
Less than 'leven minutes crystallized the thing; 
When the fight was opened, Ryan, 'mid applause, 
Acted like a Trojan, which indeed he was; 
Soon the Boston laddie with his fists and looks, 
Caused a deep commotion 'mid the pocketbooks. 
Troy was very plucky, and with all his pain. 
Would n't cry Peccavi," but would try again. 
Sports grew pale with anguish when they saw their means 
Filling up the wallets from the land of beans." 

,HEY say that public interest in any 
affair has not reached its height until 
the rhymers have taken hold of it. Judged 
by this standard, my little affair with Ryan 
must have hit the popular fancy, as it drew 
out a mass of rhymes of which the above 
is a fair sample. 

On the evening of the day when the 
fight took place, Ryan, having had his 
injuries cared for, reached New Orleans 
and went to the St. James Hotel, where I was stopping. 

Being in my room with a party of friends, I sent for 
him, and he partook of our festivities. Ryan being a 
good fellow had lost none of his many warm admirers. 
He was asked a numerous number of questions as to 
how he felt during the fight. He said that he never 
was in it after the first blow, and there and then, before 
numerous people, stated that I was the wonder of the 
age. 

 How does Sullivan's hitting compare with that of 
other fighters whom you have faced? asked a veteran 
sport sitting in a seat opposite Ryan. 

 I never faced a man who could begin to hit as hard, 
and I don't believe there is another man like him in the 
country. One thing is certain, any man that Sullivan 
can hit he can whip. Before he is downed he must 
either be met by a man who is as hard at hitting as he 
is, or by some wonderfully clever boxer. Such a man 
as Mace, if younger, might defeat Sullivan, but no slouch 
can do it." 

 Why did you think you could defeat Sullivan? 

 Well, in the first place I thought that I had an advantage in the way of experience. Then I knew that I 
was a pretty fair wrestler. Some people have very wild 
notions concerning Sullivan, I have heard it said dozens 
of times that he can't box. It is true that he is not what 
could be fairly called a brilliant boxer, but on the whole 
he spars about as well as the general run of pugilists. 
And he 's not half as clumsy as some people say. Has n't 
he knocked our best sparrers out with the gloves?" 

 What do you consider Sullivan's strong points?'* 

 It may seem a strange way of answering the question," replied Paddy, with a smile, but he is strongest 
in his strength. He is a wonderful man, physically, and 
seems to have been built for a fighter, and he can hit 
hard enough to break down any man's guard that I know 
of." 

 He has a wonderfully large pair of hands," remarked 
the veteran opposite Ryan, 

 Well, I should say he had," remarked Ryan with a 
grim smile. Speaking of hands reminds me of that 
saying which old sporting men frequently repeat — that 
natural fighters always have small hands. I believe it 
is true that Sayers, Heenan, Yankee Sullivan and some 
of the best fighters all had comparatively small hands, 
but you know there is an exception to every rifie I 
should n't be surprised if Sullivan proved to be one of 
the exceptions. I see, by the way, that some of the 
papers call Sullivan Yankee after the old-time hero." 

 Yes, but the Boston boy's way of fighting is not like 
Yankee's at all," broke in the old veteran. Yankee 
was a tricky fighter. I remember when he fought Bell^ 
on Hart's Island in 1842. Bell was a professor of boxing from Brooklyn. In the early part of the fight, Bell 
got Sullivan in a tight place across the ropes, Let me 
go, Bell, I 'm done,' says Yankee. Bell started to go 
back to his corner, and while his back was turned, 
Yankee gave him a terrible blow behind the ear. When 
Yankee fought Tom Secor, he kept going down nearly 
every round. Oh, no John Sullivan is not Jim Sullivan 
by any means." 

 What have you to say of your treatment by the 
sporting people of the South? 

 I was well treated by every one, barring the thief 
who stole $300 out of my clothes when I was getting 
fixed up just after the fight. But I guess that fellow 
was n't from the South," said Paddy. 

 You had better treatment than old Deaf Burke had 
when he fought near New Orleans in 1837," exclaimed 
the veteran. The old man was fighting Sam O'Rourke 
and getting the best of the fight, when a gang started in 
to lay him out. Old Burke succeeded in getting a 
bowic knife with which he kept the gang away until he 
reached a horse. He was glad enough to mount the 
horse and gallop away. The deaf 'un thought he was 
a goner, sure." 

 You have said that you are through with prize 
fighting, Paddy?" 

 Yes, I am through I don't care to continue in the 
business unless at the top of the heap. What benefit 
would it be to me to whip any but the best man on the 
turf? Well, I know two persons who will be glad I am 
through," remarked Paddy. 

 And they are — 

 My wife and mother. And there is one thing 
would please me, too." 

''What?" 

 I 'd like to see some of these men who think that 
Sullivan can't fight, get in the ring and test him." 

Capt. Jack Slote, an old New Yorker, and authorit>^ 
on sporting matters, was led to describe a fighting 

resemblance between the first American champion and 
myself. In speaking of the encounter between him and 
Yankee Sullivan, he said — 

 When the men faced each other they made a 
pretty sight. Talk about muscles — they were muscled ! 
Well, it is no use to say much about the fight it has 
been published a thousand times. Hyer seemed out of 
place at first, and Sullivan walked up to him and knocked 
him down. The blow and fall seemed to wake Tom 
up, and he went to work in earnest and whipped the 
 Yankee.' After the second round Yankee Sullivan 
cried out The brute has got all my dodges, and a 
lot of new ones that I can't touch ! John Sullivan," the 
captain concluded, is a second edition of Tom Hyer. 
He is not one bit like Yankee Sullivan, — he is too 
good a man to be talked about the same time." 

Having given Ryan's remarks, it may be proper to 
repeat a portion of a little dialogue which occurred 
about the same time, the answerer to the questions being 
myself: — 

 Did the fight last longer or shorter than you 
expected ? 

 I believe in giving every man his just due. Ryan 
is a game man but I was sure of downing him from the 
start. When the first round was over I knew I had him.' 

 Did n't you feel a trifle nervous on the send off? 

 You may think it strange but I did n't. I had perfect confidence that I could win. I had confidence in 
my trainers, and I was confident that the fight would be 
a square one. The outsiders gave us a fair show, and 

that was all I wanted. So far as Ryan is concern.ed, 
I want to say this I 've had several good men who 
could n't fight me four rounds with the gloves. Ryan 
fought me nine rounds with bare knuckles.' 

Of all the theories to account for the defeat of Ryan* 
that advanced by a Chicago paper is the most ingenious. 
It claims that as I hail from Boston, I was most likely 
imbued with the culture of that locality, and had the 
plan laid, in case of finding myself in close quarters, to 
interest Paddy with an exposition of Prof Tyndall's 
atomic theory, and then slug him under the ear when 
he was not looking. 

The news of the result of the fight was received in my 
native city about half-past twelve o'clock, and I am told 
the scenes around the bulletin boards of the newspaper 
offices on Washington Street were almost indescribable. 
At first a report was bulletined at one of the offices 
to the effect that Ryan had won the fight. This, of 
course, created no enthusiasm but when, a few minutes 
later, that bulletin was torn down and one in its stead 
put up giving myself the victory, men screamed and 
cheered and indulged in all kinds of antics of delight. 

The following verses, written by a humorous admirer^ 
are appropriate here — 

 Just fancy what mingled emotions 

Would fill the Puritan heart 
To learn what renown was won for his town 

By means of the manly art ! 
Imagine a Winthrop or Adams 

In front of a bulletin board, 
Each flinging his hat at the statement that 

The first blood was by Sullivan scored. 

A SERIES OF PICKICS. 93 

"Thy bards, henceforth, O Boston ! 

Of this triumph of triumphs will sing. 
For a muscular stroke has added a spoke 

To the Hub, which will strengthen the ring! 
Now Lowell will speak of the ruby,' 

And Aldrich of closing a match,' 
And Longfellow rhyme of coming to time,' 

Of bunches of fives,' and the scratch.' 

Ryan had five friends to my one, and a good many 
of the outsiders — a class of low-Hved fellows who are 
the bane of the prize ring — tried their best to do me, 
even offering Madden four thousand dollars and putting 
the cash in his hand, if he would give me something 
to put me out of condition. They then went to a person in New Orleans and offered him twenty-five hundred 
dollars if he would get me out of the way, — kill me, 
if necessary. 

These persons did not belong to Ryan's party. They 
were outsiders who had lots of money on the fight, and 
were bound to win at all hazards. After the victory, I 
was treated like a lord in New Orleans. 

On the evening of Feb. 9, I started for Chicago with 
Billy Madden, Joe Goss, Pete McCoy, and Bob Farrell, 
where I was billed to give an exhibition, under the 
management of Parson Davies, at McCormick's Hall^ 
Feb. II. Just before leaving New Orleans, I suddenly 
thought of a promise I had made to sit for an instantaneous picture at a photograph gallery. Almost at 
the last moment I tore myself away from my friends at 
the St. James Hotel. They tried to prevent my going, 
fearing that I would miss the train but I said that, 

having given my word, I would keep it. As the train 
with the sleeper attached, which had been specially 
engaged for the party, moved off from the city, loud 
cheers for Sullivan" rent the air. 

The journey from New Orleans was an ovation. The 
people along the line of the road had information of 
the train that would carry our party. At every station 
where a stop was made immense crowds surrounded the 
cars, and clamored for a sight at the great pugilist." 
I did not appear, however. In our party was the wellknown sporting man familiarly called Big Steve." He 
is of great stature, and when the crowds became unduly 
clamorous, to appease their curiosity, he was led out on 
the platform and introduced as Sullivan." This joke 
was several times repeated, and on each occasion Steve 
made a speech. The result of this was, that I got the 
reputation of an orator as well as a fighter between 
the Crescent City and Chicago. A comical thing happened to Pete McCoy he was left behind at Cairo, 
where he was accidentally caught in the crowd that 
gathered at the station to see our party go through. 

At Chicago our party was received by a large crowd. 
We were lionized everywhere, and most of the leading 
saloons and billiard rooms had signs out notifying the 
public that Sullivan would visit them during certain 
hours of the evening. 

 No one would ever guess from his appearance," said 
a Chicago paper, that he had been through a mill 
within a week. He appears to be in the flower of 
health and spirits." 

From Chicago I went to Detroit and gave an exhibition there, and from Detroit to Cleveland, from Cleveland to Pittsburgh, from Pittsburgh to Philadelphia, and 
from Philadelphia to New York. At Philadelphia I 
gave several sparring exhibitions in Old Liberty Hall 
and in the Art Industrial Hall, and then left for New 
York to receive the stakes. 

Having arrived in Boston after my battle with Ryan, 
my friends living at the Highlands and vicinity gave me 
a rousing reception in the Dudley Street Opera House. 
The pleasures of the evening opened with a variety 
entertainment under the management of John B. Duffy. 
At the close of the entertainment several persons, noted 
among the sporting fraternity, appeared on the stage, 
and presented me with an elegant gold watch and chain 
inscribed, Presented to John L. Sullivan by his friends 
of Boston Highlands, March 9, 1882"; and also with a 
splendid horseshoe of wax flowers, eighteen inches in 
height, and set in a gilt frame. 

Shortly afterwards I issued the following challenge 
which ought to satisfy all challengers — 

There has been so much newspaper talk from parties who state that 
they are desirous of meeting me in the ring that I am disgusted. Nevertheless, I am willing to fight any man in this country, in four weeks from 
signing articles, for five thousand dollars a side; or, any man in the old 
country for the same amount at two months from signing articles, — I to use 
gloves, and he, if he pleases, to fight with the bare knuckles. I will not 
fight again with the bare knuckles, as I do not wish to put myself in a 
position amenable to the law. My money is always ready, so I want these 
fellows to put up or shut up. 

John L. Sullivan. 

A large crowd, estimated to from six thousand to 
eight thousand, attended the benefit tendered to me in 
the American Institute, New York, March 27. Billy 
Madden came on the stage and made an offer of one 
hundred dollars to any man who would stand up before 
me for four rounds. William Borst said — 

 George Rooke is willing to spar Sullivan in a twentyfour foot ring pitched on the floor." 

I then came forward and said — 

 I am willing to spar Rooke on the stage it is as 
fair for me as for the other." 

Madden increased his offer to two hundred dollars, 
but Rooke did not respond. An unknown man was 
found who offered to stand up for four rounds. I said — 

 I do not want to hurt the man, but I will give him 
twenty-five dollars and spar him." 

This was acceded to. The unknown proved to be 
Jack Douglass, a blacksmith. In the first round, which 
was short, I did all the hitting in a light manner. In 
the second round I landed a right-hander on Douglass' 
left ear, which caused him to stagger against the ropes. 
Douglass wanted to quit, but was induced to spar 
another round. After a few light blows given by me, 
I sent in three left-hand blow5 on Douglass' face, and 
the latter threw down his hands. 

April 20, I gave an exhibition at Rochester, N. Y. 
It was stated that one or two good local hitters were 
willing to stand before me for one hundred dollars, but 
when called upon, none of them came to the scratch. 
The crowd of hissing, jeering roughs, numbering some 

A SERIES OF nCNTCS. 97 

fifteen hundred, hooted Fraud ! till finally, John 
McDermott, a light-waisted, small-chested fireman of 
No. 4 Engine Company, agreed to accept the terms. 
Everybody was astounded to see him give a good, 
lively, first round without himself getting a single blow, 
though three times I struck hard enough to have knocked 
his head oiY, but for his cat-like dodges. The crowd 
yelled with delight. Before the end of the second 
round the wind was knocked out of the plucky am~teur 
whom I floored in two minutes, punishing him till he 
was limp as a rag as soon as he was up and at It again. 
The second minute of the third round settled McDermott as a completely-beaten man, though he dodged 
my blows wonderfully well under the circumstances. 
Of course I did not take all the advantage I might have 
taken of the fireman. 

From the day that I defeated Paddy Ryan up to the 
time when Jimmy Elliott was knocked out by me, I had 
what the New York S?ni termed "a series of picnics." 
On the Fourth of July, 1882, I gave a "picnic" at 
Washington Park, offering half the receipts to anybody 
I could not stop In four rounds. Marquis of Queensbury 
rules. The challenge was accepted by Jimmy Elliott, a 
boxer of high pretensions and good ring record. Both 
hard and soft gloves were offered to him, and he chose 
the former. He was seconded by Johnny Roche and I 
by Madden. Cleary, the noted Philadelphia pugilist, 
was accepted for referee. Elliott was taller and fully as 
heavy as I was. As soon as time was called, I let go my 
left and landed on Elliott's body; the latter countered, 

gh LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

and -hard fighting followed. I then knocked him al\ 
over the ring, and sent him flying off his feet amid the 
yells of the crowd. The second round was far more 
desperate. I punished him terribly, landing with left 
and right on Elliott's nose and neck until Madden 
begged me not to hit him again. In the third round 
Madden told me to finish him, but to be careful and not 
knock him out forever. He was knocked out in this 
round by just such another blow as I gave Paddy Ryan 
at Mississippi City the previous February. I then made 
Elliott a present of fifty dollars. Over five thousand 
persons were present, and they appeared to have been 
well satisfied with the manner in which things were 
conducted and so ended my series of picnics." 

TWO "ARTFUL DODGERS FROM ENGLAND. 

TWO ARTFUL DODGERS FROM ENGLAND. 

Tug W^ilson gets Seven Thousand Dollars for Floor-Crawling — 
Under Manager Harry Sargent — Some Funny Knock-Outs 

— With Coburn —" Splendid Sparring" Delights Spectators 

— Boston Benefit, the Greatest ever in New England — The 
 Sprinter "-Sparrer Mitchell Saved by the Police — Comments OF Senator Conkling. 

^N my encounter with Joe Collins, better 
known as Tug Wilson, who had been 
imported from Leicester, England, for 
the purpose of "pulverizing" me, the 
match took place on the evening of 
July 17, 1882, at Madison Square 
Garden, New York City, when Wilson, 
by his floor -crawling and hugging, 
managed, with the assistance of Chambers and the bad 
decision of the referee, to stay the four rounds. It was 
evident to the twelve thousand people who witnessed 
the contest, which could hardly be called a fight, that 
Wilson did not have the ghost of a show. 

My encounter with Tug Wilson offers a striking exception to the concentration of local interest in local mills, 
while at the same time it has flooded the market with 
valuable information to sparrers, which might, under 

lOO LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

other circumstances, have been forever sealed in the 
bosoms of the possessors. The splendid hitting powers of one of the contestants and the patience and 
Christian fortitude of the other formed a fruitful source 
of conversation among the exponents and lovers of the 
noble art. One of the first to be approached on the 
subject was the rotund Billy Rice, the hero of a thousand 
attacks on the pages of old almanacs. When asked for his 
opinion of the fight, Billy's face for the nonce assumed 
a serious expression, and he gave unmistakable evidence 
of being wrapped in moody contemplation. When he 
had sufficiently grasped the importance of the subject, 
Billy prefaced his remarks with a spasmodic cough, and, 
striking an attitude, commenced — 

"Big fight, sir; big fight! Want some points, eh? 
Could n't have come to a better man. Do a little slugging myself. See that for style ! continued the noTv^ 
thoroughly aroused artist, as he aimed a vigorous blow, 
straight from the shoulder, at a visionary antagonist. 
 Good, eh ! Well, Sullivan 's better. Now, right here, 
without entering into a philosophical disquisition on the 
combination of forces, the logic of one of his blows 
would knock the big hammer at Wolwich silly. The 
only wonder in the world is that Wilson was n't transformed into a regular pigeon-house. You see, Sullivan 
knows what he 's about, and when that arm runs away, 
then the conventional hostility of a government mule 
sinks into insignificance. Oh, he 's a daisy, and in full 
bloom, too ! As for Wilson," continued the artist, contemptuously snapping his fingers, ''he wouldn't do for a 

TWO "ARTFUL DODGERS FROM ENGLAND. lOI 

sand-bag. He was badly pummelled, but just think what 
a heap of court-plaster can be bought for four thousand 
dollars ! 

 Shades of St. Patrick ! said Mike Price the minstrel. "What a hitter, Plunkett, my boy," said he to an 
attorney who sat by his side; "Sullivan comes from 
Ballysimon, and bejabers he 's the boss. What under 
hiven ever possessed Wilson to face him ! Why, it is as 
bad as if you stood agin me. He's a straight hitter it 
comes from the shoulder." 

Suiting the action to the word, the over-appreciative 
Michael unconsciously dealt the interested attorney a 
blow in the side that doubled him up like a jack-knife. 
At the critical moment the assailant resumed the reading of the paper, when a prominent clergyman entered, 
and after the usual salutation, inquired the news. 

 What a glorious fight ! exclaimed the enthusiastic 
athlete. 

"Fight! where?" inquired the astounded clergyman. 

"What! not heard of the fight?" said Mike with a 
profound look of astonishment and supreme disgust. 

Ex-Senator Tim McCarthy was found engaged in earnest conversation with a number of friends, expatiating 
at length upon the features of the fight. It's no use, 
boys science backed by brute force tells every time. 
Jimmy Elliott stood up to Sullivan only to be knocked 
down as if he had been struck by the piston rod of a 
locomotive. Wilson went in merely for the money, and 
he got it by sticking to Sullivan as long as he could, 

and when he went to grass he took the full benefit of 
his knock-down," 

Another match having been made between us, to take 
place in the same garden, I began at once to get myself in condition, having learned a lesson from my overconfidence and carelessness in my first match, for which 
I never took a day's training. 

The second match was prevented from coming off by 
the authorities. The whole affair, however, taught me 
a lesson I have never forgotten. 

Subsequently, there was a match made between Tug 
Wilson and Elliott, and a forfeit of five hundred dollars 
a side put up to fight according to London prize-ring 
rules. Tug Wilson sailed for his native shores, and his 
backer, who was Richard K. Fox of the Police Gazette, 
forfeited the stake money. That was the end of Tug 
Wilson's career in America, and very little has been 
heard of him since. 

The feelings of his financial victims are expressed in 
the following — 

 Tug Wilson has got his level. He is keeping a 
public house and performing solos on his own trumpet. 
He is better at blowing than at blows. He did n't 
thrash any one over here, and did n't wait long enough 
to get thrashed by Elliott or Sullivan or Rooke. He 
made a masterly but inglorious retreat, ungratefully 
leaving in the lurch those who had been his best friends. 
Sullivan, they say, is going to make a trip over there, 
and Tug may be put to the test in a way that may make 
him shake in his boots. Over here we haye fighter^ 

TWO ARTFUL DODGERS FROM ENGLAND. 103 

who fi^ht and don't talk. The best that England has 
sent us yet is Tug — the kind that talks for $7,000, and 
doesn't fight for a cent." 

I am quoted as saying that my principal incentive to 
a European tour was a desire to again meet Tug Wilson. 
''The power of Victoria's court," adds an admirer, "will 
not protect the expert dodger when John meets him the 
second time." 

Having seen the last of this artful dodger," I started 
out with a variety show and athletic combination, under 
the management of Harry Sargent who first brought 
Modjeska before the public. The variety portion of 
the show consisted of the American Four — Pettengill, 
Gale, Daly and Hoey — Georgie Parker who is now 
Pettengill's wife, Annie Hart, who is married to Billy 
Leslie, Harry Sargent, sleight of hand performer, Edwin 
Bibby who was at one time champion catch as catch 
can, Grasco-Roman wrestler William Hoefler, champion 
club swinger, who took part in the wrestling with Bibby, 
Bob Farrell and Pete McCoy in their boxing bouts, 
Billy Madden and myself. Billy Madden, who did the 
talking for the company, was asked — 

 What are the terms of the agreement? 

 That Sullivan and I shall spar six nights a week for 
twenty weeks at five hundred dollars a night. We went 
down to ex-Judge Dittenhoefer's office to-day and signed 
the articles. Sargent, they tell me, is a good manager. 
He is going to run a bang up variety company with 
John and I as stars. He paid us a week's salary in 
advance. He pays John and John pays me. I got tired 

of being manager, so I turned star. We go out on 
Sept. 4, and show for twenty weeks." 

 Five hundred dollars is a large sum to receive for 
fifteen or twenty minutes work at night." 

"That's nothing," said Madden. At the rate 
Sargent is paying us, it '11 take over three weeks to 
make what we made in one night at Madison Square 
Garden." 

The combination appeared Sept. 4 at Newark, on 
Sept. 9 at the Academy of Music, Philadelphia, on the 
I2th at Scranton, nth at Pittston, 13th at Wilkesbarre. 

At Fort Wayne a great deal of excitement was 
caused. It had been rumored that Shang Donohue, 
 the tripper of Cornellsville," would face me and 
attempt to win the five hundred dollars which was the 
sum offered at this time as a prize for standing out the 
four rounds. The crowd was greatly disappointed when 
he did not appear, but they soon got satisfaction by witnessing the scene which is described by the followingaccount of a spectator — 

 Madden and Sullivan came on the stage, when there 
was a great commotion in the audience near the entrance. A tall, muscular fellow had forced his way by 
the doorkeeper, insisting that he would meet Sulli\'an, 
and he wanted that five hundred dollars. 

 He weighed over two hundred pounds, and looked 
equal to the task of tackling anybody. 

 I '11 box this world beater ! shouted the unknown, 
as he pushed his way through the crowd. His appearance created a great sensation. 

TWO ''ARTFUL DODGERS'* FROM ENGLAND. I05 

 Here is a customer for your champion ! shouted 
one of the spectators. 

 Mr. SuUivian will box anybody,' said Billy Madden. 
And then to the stranger Sullivan will box you, sir, 
if you will come and get ready, and if you can stand up 
before him for four three-minute rounds, here is five 
hundred dollars,' brandishing five one-hundred-dollar 
crisp notes. 

 I '11 take it, anyhow,' said the unknown. I threw 
over Farmer Babcock's steer when they wanted to shoot 
him. I lifted over eight hundred pounds, and there is 
no fighter can whip me in four rounds, especially with 
boxing gloves.' 

 Did )'OU ever fight anybody? inquired Madden. 

 Well,' replied the new would-be champion, I 
never fit 'cording to rules. I was going to fight Joe 
Coburn once, but I left the town afore he arrived. Tom 
Allen and I was going to have it up in Cleveland, Ohio, 
once, but I did not stop over night, and we never met. 
I intended to fight Paddy Ryan when he was in Cleveland, but it was not Ryan's fault the fight did not take 
place. I tell yer what I did do, though. I lifted the 
whole double corner of a stake and rydered fence one 
day. Josh Myer's colt's leg got fast, and when Dave 
Gould was going to kill his bull and they could not 
corner him, that fist (showing Madden a bunch of fives 
that would not have disgraced Tom Spring) knocked 
him stone dead.' 

''Madden, Bob Farrell, and Pete McCoy smiled in 
wonder. 

 Well,' said Madden, Mr. Sullivan has been looking 
for a pugilist like you for some time, but he 's never yet 
found one.* 

 I am the man, then,' said the unknown, bracing up 
 bring on your man. I have read how this yer Sullivan 
raised a hen coop on Paddy Ryan's neck, and how he 
knocked in the head of a steam biler at Boston, and I 
often thought how I would like to have been Tug 
Wilson, and to have received that hay cart full of silver 
dollars for letting him pound me.' 

 Well, you are satisfied to meet the champion, are 
you?' said Madden. 

 'Well, you see I've been slinging a sledge hammer 
all day, bouncing it against an anvil, and I should like 
to box him without any gloves, for I am not used to 
wearing them mufflers but I will go it anyway.' 

 Don't you think you had better have a doctor or a 
surgeon brought in? said Bob Farrell. 

 I think if the gentleman is going to meet Sullivan, 
he had better send his measure for a coffin,' suggested 
Pete McCoy. 

 Madden then escorted the rustic giant to the dressingroom, and he stripped. Madden looked in amazement 
when he saw the muscles and the great physical development of the Indiana giant, and rushing up to Bob Farrell 
and Pete McCoy, said with a wink: Why, this fellow 
will murder Sullivan.' Then turning to McCoy, he said 
in a stage whisper I guess we had better postpone 
this meeting.' 

 In an instant the burly blacksmith was alert. No, 

TWO "ARTFUL DODGERS" FROM ENGLAND. lO/ 

sir,' said he; 'lam going to whip this champion. I 
want that five hundred dollars to buy wrought iron when 
I go to Pittsburg, and I 'm bound to have it.' 

 All right,' said Madden our man is ready.' 

 In a few minutes the ambitious pugilist was prepared. 
He stripped well, displaying well-formed limbs and well^ 
developed chest, and w^eighed about one hundred and 
eighty pounds. As soon as the manager announced 
that Sullivan's challenge had been accepted and that the 
great Unknown was to meet him, the announcement 
was greeted with loud cheers. Sullivan stepped on the 
stage and was followed a few^ seconds later by his 
opponent. 

 He is quite a big fellow, Billy,' said Sullivan; but 
I '11 double him up with a couple of punches.' 

 The Unknown eyed the champion eagerly, but did 
not appear at all nervous. When all was ready Sullivan 
stepped up to the centre of the ring, and the Unknown's 
friends told him to do the same. The men shook hands, 
and the next instant there was a great slugging match. 
The Unknown was devoid of science, but he let go his 
right and left at random, sometimes landing on Sullivan's body or face, but more frequently missing or 
falling short. Intense excitement prevailed as Sullivan 
bored in and delivered several crushing blows on the 
Unknown's jaw, but he did not flinch. He swallowed 
the medicine good-humoredly. All of a sudden he 
made a desperate effort to plant his left on Sullivan's 
nose, but the champion stopped it, and quickly crossing 
him, knocked the Unknown all of a heap into his corner. 

He gamely came again and received another dose, and 
was fought down. Time was called, and both pugilists' 
were loudly cheered. Sullivan had only been making 
sport for the crowd, but on time being called for the 
second round, he got at work in earnest. He banged 
the Unknown a terrific one with his right on the neck. 
His antagonist rushed in to clinch, but in an instant the 
champion jumped back, and then, feinting with his left, 
gave the giant yahoo a swinging blow with his right, 
which landed on his left ear with tremendous force. 
The Unknown reeled and fell senseless on the stage. 
Time was called, but the countryman was still asleep. 
When it was announced that the Unknown could not 
fight any longer, Sullivan was greeted with loud cheers. 

 Stockwell, which is the Unknown's name, did not 
know whether he was asleep or awake when he came to 
and wanted to know if he fell off a barn ! He says he 
was never cut out for a prize fighter, and says he is now 
very glad that when he went to Cleveland some time 
since, to meet Paddy Ryan and fight him, he chanced to 
leave before the ex-champion arrived." 

The entertainment given by our combination was 
varied a little in Buffalo, where we appeared Oct. 20, by 
a match between myself and a Buffalo boy named Henry 
Higgins, who thought he could down me within the 
prescribed twelve minutes. He stood up like a little 
man, but it was evident to the audience that he was no 
match for *'the hard hitter from Boston." One or two 
good passes and "wipes" by Higgins were applauded 
loudly, but after that it was simply a question of mer- 

TWO ''ARTFUL DODGERS" FROM ENGLAND. 109 

cifulness on Sullivan's part." The third round winded 
him badly, and time was called. 

The Theatre Comique, Washington, where we showed 
Nov. 17, was packed. "Mr. Alf. McDowell came forward and announced that Mr. Mike Collins, w^ho had 
positively agreed to test the slugging powers of Mr. 
Sullivan, had failed to put in an appearance. Col. 
Shelbaker, however, not to disappoint his audience, had 
scoured the district and found a man who was willing 
to stand in front of Mr. Sullivan." He then presented 
Mr. P. J. Reintzel, who lives in Georgetown. He was 
formerly driver of a herdic, but is now a blacksmith. 
He was nearly my size, and when he appeared it was 
believed that there would be a good exhibition of the 
 manly art." The blacksmith, however, stated that he 
was not an adept at the gloves. I did n't strike him more 
than one good blow, and that was the first. The novice, 
however, played the drop game and went to grass six 
times in a minute and a half, and when he was getting 
up the last time I plugged him in the nose and drew 
blood. The show was brought to a sudden termination 
by the appearance of Lieut. Arnold and a squad of 
police, who forbade any further proceedings. I at once 
dropped my hands, and the blacksmith was taken away 
by the guardians of the peace, evidently glad that the 
interruption had occurred. Dec. 10 our combination 
appeared at Charley Davies', Argyle, Chicago. 

Jimmy Elliott and I were to have sparred at Chicago, 
Dec. 22, my undertaking being to knock him out in four 
rounds, but the authorities prevented the meeting. 

no LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

 The stamping of ten thousand feet in Madison 
Square Garden sounded hke the roaring of the ocean 
surf in a storm," says a despatch dated New York, Dec. 
28, 1882, as John Lawrence Sulhvan skipped up the 
steps leading to the elevated ring occupying the centre 
of the building this evening. The champion wore a peajacket and light yellow trunks. He climbed the ropes, 
walked to his corner, and threw aside his jacket. His 
white skin outlined the muscles, thews, and sinews, that 
gave him his strength. A few seconds later the shining 
pate of Mr. Joseph Coburn appeared above the edge 
of the platform. The old champion never looked better, even when training for a fight. 

 Pop Whitaker, master of ceremonies, in a stentorian tone of voice, roared Now we will have a gentlemanly wind-up. Mr. Joe Coburn,' waving his hand 
toward Mr. Coburn, Avho bowed, — Mr. John L. Sullivan,' waving toward Sullivan, who also bowed. 

 The giants then arose and approached each other as 
light of foot as panthers. Their white boxing gloves 
sawed the air. They circled each other like falcons at 
play. Then Sullivan's left flew out like a stone from a 
catapult. It was neatly stopped by Joe, who stood 
on the defensive. The falcon-like play was resumed. 
Again and again Sullivan launched out his left, and was 
neatly foiled. The interest of the spectators was breathless. The pugilists were smiling. Coburn stopped Sullivan's passes so elegantly that one of his fi'.nds shouted 
 Go in, Joe, go in.' 

 The hot blood mounted Sullivan's cheek. He 

stopped sparring and turned toward the front of the 
house. His dark eyes flashed fire. Gentlemen,' said 
he, this is a friendly set-to between Mr. Coburn and 
myself There is to be no knocking out. Some day, 
possibly, I may oblige }^ou by killing a man for you. 
It may be Mr. Mace's unknown, and it may be some 
one else.' 

 The champion turned and again confronted his antagonist. The fencing was resumed. Coburn rallied 
and twice tapped Sullivan on the ear with his right. 
The cheering was terrific. The old duellist had made 
the first hit An exquisite display of science followed. 
Coburn stopping a score or more of direct passes, and 
old Pop Whitaker called time. The men returned to 
their corners and readjusted their gloves. They were 
not in the least blown. Alluding to Sullivan, a friend 

 He can't spar like he would spar if he was wicked. 
No big man can.' At the second bout the giants sprang 
for each other like old gamecocks. For a minute they 
revolved like figures in a kaleidoscope, then Sullivan 
bent forward and touched Coburn on the ribs, ducking 
his head as he did so. Coburn countered on the muscles of his back. Sullivan straightened and tapped 
Coburn twice on the nose. Joe crossed on Sullivan's 
ears. Sharp rallies, diversified with ingenious fibbing, 
followed. Out of the wilderness of this scientific display, Coburn laid his glove on the side of Sullivan's 
nose, and kept it there for a full second. The champion 
gave ground, and was followed by Joe, who tapped him 

in his turn twice on the proboscis. Amid hvely countering Pop called time, and the men again retired to 
their corners. They were panting from their exertions. 
Sullivan ground his feet in the chalk under the rounds 
of his chair, and old Pop Whitaker shuffled himself 
around and used his one hand and a crash towel in wiping their faces. 

 Now, gentlemen,' said the old man, after the lapse 
of a minute or more, shake hands and wind up.' 

 The masses of muscle, bone, and sinew, skipped for 
each other like Colorado cicadas. They got down to 
real work. The soft spots of the gloves on the hard 
flesh could be heard in every part of the great hall. 
Old Pop Whitaker began to dance like a man strung on 
electric wires. It was give and take. The men came 
together like two gamecocks on the wing, and skipped 
away on the rebound as elastic as rubber. The white 
gloves flew in the air like corn popping in a griddle. 
Exquisite feints and the sharpest rallying were followed 
by close countering. 

 There was no 'slugging,' and no eff'ort at chancery. 
The spectators were delighted. At times you could 
have heard a pin drop, and again the uproar was so 
great that you could hardly hear yourself talk. The 
rallying grew sharper, the countering became heavier, 
and the men were fast becoming winded, when Coburn, 
of his own accord, seized Sullivan by the hand, and the 
friendly set-to was ended." 

We gave an exhibition at Troy, N. Y., Jan. 29, 1883. 
The entertainment wound up with a bout between Joe 

TUG" WILSON. 

TWO ''ARTFUL DODGERS" FROM ENGLAND. II3 

Cobuni and myself. In response to calls for a speech, 
I advanced to the footlights and said — 

 I don't know what to say that will be of interest to 
you except that I am going to New York City next 
week to make a match with the half-breed, Slade, and if 
it is made, I hope to win." 

During the evening the question Where is the Troy 
Terror?" was frequently asked, but Eagan failed to put 
in an appearance. 

In Boston, at the Mechanics Institute, I- had on the 
19th of March, 1883, a benefit which netted over fifteen 
thousand dollars. During the exhibition, I sparred with 
Steve Taylor, Joe Cob'urn, and Mike Cleary. Fifteen 
thousand persons were present. William J. Mahoney 
acted as master of ceremonies. It was said to be the 
largest and most noteworthy sparring exhibition ever 
given in New England." 

When I sparred with Joe Coburn, I used my left 
hand only. At the finish of the three short rounds, 
Coburn returned to his dressing-room and remarked to 
those present, among whom were Mike Cleary, Arthur 
Chambers, Billy O'Brien, and several other well-known 
sporting men, that Sullivan was a bullock and did n't 
know his own strength. Said Coburn, He could lick 
a ton of Maces and Slades." 

Under the management of Jimmy Wakely, of New 
York, I made arrangements to meet Mitchell who was 
imported from England especially to knock out the 
Boston Giant," at Madison Square Garden, May 14, 
1883. I sparred him three rounds. In the first round 

I was knocked down. This has never been explained 
thoroughly to the public until now, and is best done in 
the language of Mr. Hugh Coyle — 

 What about Mitchell knocking Sullivan down in 
their fight? was asked of this gentleman. 

''Sullivan says his legs got crossed, and Mitchell hitting him knocked him down as you would knock over a 
chair, A noted sporting man in Chicago was twitting 
Sullivan about it one night in the Palmer House, Chicago. Sullivan explained, but the gentleman laughed. 
That aroused Sullivan, and he offered to bet a thousand 
dollars that he would stand in his usual position with 
his hands tied behind him, and let Mitchell hit him 
twelve times without once knocking him out of position. 
The bet was not taken." 

I got up immediately and went at him like a bull at 
a red rag. In the third round I had him helplessly on 
the ropes at my mercy. Inspector Thorne and Capt. 
Williams, who is now inspector, interfered and stopped 
the proceedings. I said — 

 Captain, let me have one more crack at him." 

''John, do you want to kill him? he asked. 

When Mitchell recovered, he made all sorts of bluffs, 
and Capt. Williams said — 

"You goto your dressing-room. You are a lucky 
individual that I stepped in and saved Sullivan from 
killing you." 

The event was the biggest of its kind. The doorkeepers had a night of it. People jammed, and elbowed, 
and bolstered one another along as though their hopes 

TWO "ARTFUL DODGERS FROM ENGLAND. II5 

of happiness depended on an early glimpse of the 
 fist slingers." 

To use the words of a spectator, Men who doze in 
obligatory pews on Sunday to the soothing accompaniment of a clerical homily, struggled eagerly to see 
these Christians pound each other. Men eminent in 
the higher walks of life lent the warrant of their presence to an exhibition of fistic skill which for once was 
stripped of the attributes which make such shows reprehensible. Staid, half-frightened mortals — evidently 
strangers to such gatherings — pressed their way through 
the rout of sporting-men and turf-loungers, with their 
eyes on the platform and their hands on their watchpockets. A single he-looking female appeared at the 
gate, scrutinized the shifting throng, heard some unscriptural quotations, and then buried her emotion in the 
rain and darkness without." 

At twenty minutes past eight the exhibition began. 
Madison Square Garden was then a sight. There was 
no semblance of a. seat, of a bench, of a box," said the 
same spectator; but every foot of board, every oval of 
leather, every stretch of flooring, presented one continuous and uninterrupted expanse of human heads." 

Just beside the platform sat ex-United States Senator 
Roscoe Conkling. At the end of the reporters' table 
was Mr. Charles A. Dana. Mr. Lawrence Jerome and 
a cluster of club men were beyond the platform, while 
 Fisticdom was represented by its subjects in swarms. 

 The fight was a good one," said Billy Edwards after 
the battle was over. Only one thing can be said. 

about it. Mitchell is a very good man, but he met 
another who is his superior all the way around." 

''The contest," said Jim Cusick, only proves the old 
saying that a good little man cannot whip a good big 
man." 

 I always like to hallo with the under dog," said 
Roscoe Conkling. Mitchell was unquestionably overmatched." 

Said a listener to the ex-senator's remarks to a group 
of friends, when the great Conkling had passed beyond 
hearing, — 

 Did you ever hear the boxing story about Conkling 
and the late Secretary Chandler? 

 No give it to us," said one of the group. 

 When both were members of the Senate, they were 
accustomed to meet at each other's house after tea and 
put on the gloves with each other. It happened that at 
one meeting the New Yorker sent the Michigander to 
grass in so very bad a way that the latter ruminated 
long and deeply over his humiliation and studied how 
he should have his revenge. He hit it. 

 In due course of time Conkling was invited to Chandler's to a private tea, nobody being present save one of 
the latter's constituents, a Mr. Elmer, of Ypsilanti. 
After the tea and muffins were disposed of and the 
cigars were lighted, Conkling began bantering his host 
about his discomfiture, and finally proffered him satisfaction with the gloves. Chandler had a lame wrist and 
declined, but seeing that his guest had been anticipating 
some fun and was disap.pointed, suggested that his 

TWO "ARTFUL DODGERS FROM ENGLAND. IT/ 

friend Elmer would put on the boxers. Elmer was a 
little shy about it, but Conkling promised not to hurt 
him, and the two men were soon facing each other on 
the dining-room floor. In a flash Conkling was bowled 
ov^er, and it was done so slick that Chandler insisted 
that his colleague must have slipped but the senator 
had scarcely faced his adversary the second time before 
he was sent spinning into a corner. 

 Never mind about hurting, go in Conk,' yelled 
Chandler and the New Yorker, a little flushed, went at 
it again. Then he got a pounder that laid him in a 
confused mass among a pile of chairs, and the fun was 
over. 

 You should have put me on my guard, but it's all 
right, and how much did you give him?* was Conkling's parting salutation to his host, who was shaking 
the whole block with his laughter. 

 The secret was that Chandler had sent to New York 
for one of the boys, and the Michigan 'constituent' 
was one of the most noted sluggers in the country." 

In regard to Mr. Conkling, I am proud to say that 
he was a warm and constant adherent of mine, attending 
every exhibition that he could where I appeared, and 
always dropping In to have a chat when he came near 
my headquarters in New York. 

An Antagonist from the Antipodes — Mace's Maori," the Halfbreed Slade, brought from Australia "to beat Sullivan" — 
A Conquered Foeman, he becomes an Active Ally — Enlists 
in the "Sullivan Combination" — Mace Challenges and then 
Begs to be Let Off Easy — "It would Break My Heart to 
be Knocked Out" — Who has Elevated Boxing, and How. 

O you think that you and Slade will 
fight?" asked a friend. 

 Why, yes," said I he was 
brought fifteen thousand miles by 
Mace to try and lower my colors, 
and it won't be my fault if he is disappointed. I 'm prepared to gratify 
him at any time, from one week to 
three months from the date of signing articles, for five thousand dollars, 
or twenty thousand dollars, a side. I had rather fight 
for the latter sum than the former. I don't want any 
six months about it, as his backer proposes." 

R was the general opinion of the crowd assembled 
at the Mace-Slade exhibition, just before my battle with 
the latter, that Slade was no match for me. 

 He'll make a good marker for Sullivan, that's all," 
said Joe Elliott. 

 Slade does well enough with his friend Mace," added 
Billy Edwards, but let him go before such a terrific 
hitter as Sullivan, and the tricks Jem has taught him 
won't count for much, Sullivan would soon knock them 
out of him." 

Charlie Johnston said As far as I have seen, I 
should judge this big fellow was a pudding for Sullivan." 

A crowd greater in point of numbers, and of the same 
mixed character like that which assembled at the same 
place to witness the memorable four-round glove contests 
which I had with Tug Wilson and Charles Mitchell, 
congregated within the walls of Madison Square Garden, New York, on the evening of Monday, Aug. 6, 
1883, when an event took place which the sporting public had long wished to see, — a fight in the old style 
did not seem among the possibilities, — a combat in 
the latter-day pugilistic fashion between John L. Sullivan and the importation from far-distant New Zealand, 
Herbert A. Slade, a Maori half-breed." The latter, it 
will be remembered, was brought to the States by 
ex-champion Jem Mace, at the instance of an individual 
who has scoured a great part of both hemispheres in 
search of a pugilist, who possessed the qualifications 
necessary to compel me to step down and out from the 
position to which my fighting qualities had elevated me. 

He had arrived at San Francisco late in December, 
1882, and for some time afterwards the papers throughout the country had been full of flattering descriptions 

of his physique, and glowing accounts of his deeds of 
prowess at the antipodes. There was no denying that 
he was a strapping young fellow and, as he possessed a 
fair reputation as a wrestler who was quick, skilful, and 
strong, it was reasonable to suppose that if he had any 
ambition to gain fame as a fistic artist, and showed ordinary intelligence and aptitude, he must, under the training of Jem Mace, develop into a clever boxer. It was 
blazoned forth by his importer, that he had come here 
expressly to fight Sullivan for the championship," and 
a large sum of money and a challenge was issued to 
me but the conditions embodied therein were of a 
nature that, as was well known to the Slade party, would 
not meet with my approval. As they would not consent to treat on a fair basis, no match resulted. On the 
strength of the challenge, however, the Mace-Slade Combination managed to make money, for all save the person who started the troupe on the road, during their not 
very lengthy travelling tour. 

The Maori is described as a larger man than I. His 
frame is angular and powerful, and his motion somewhat 
slower than mine. His face is dark. His carriage is 
erect and graceful. He is a veritable Hercules, with a 
chest and arm that recall statues of the Roman gladiators of an earlier day. His weight was, at this time, 
two hundred ^nd thirty-six pounds, and his height six 
feet one and three-eighths inches. 

The following is a condensed account of our contest at Madison Square Garden, as given by a close 
observer — 

''Time was called. The men approached and shook 
hands. Both had removed their undershirts. SulHvan's flesh looked hard and firm, and he appeared in 
good condition. Slade looked larger than Sullivan and 
heavier, but his flesh had a soft appearance. Slade's 
face wore an anxious look, while Sullivan's had a contented appearance. After cautious sparring of a few 
seconds, Sullivan delivered his first blow squarely on 
Slade's countenance, following it by another on the 
neck, driving him into his corner. A storm of cheers 
greeted this performance. The men were soon at close 
quarters, and rapid excl^anges took place. Break,' was 
called by the referee. They then sparred for the opening, which Sullivan obtained, and he drove the Maori, 
finally knocking him down. Springing up, the two 
again clinched, but the Maori soon had enough, running 
to the ropes, Sullivan assisting in the movement by a 
heavy blow on the back of the head and neck. A welldirected blow sent the Maori between the ropes and off 
the platform head first. The Maori soon regained the 
platform, and the three minutes expired. While sparring, Slade appeared 'winded,' while Sullivan seemed 
all right. 

"In the second round Sullivan beat Slade all around 
the ring, knocking him down twice. Slade had his bellows to mend.' Sullivan in fine form. 
 In the third round Sullivan led off with a terrific 
right-hander square in the face, which staggered Slade 
The two clinched, but Sullivan, breaking away again,' 
rattled away upon his antagonist, whose replies were 

Weak. The Maori was finally sent sprawling upon the 
platform. He appeared dazed and unconscious of his 
surroundings. Sullivan stood over him. Inspector 
Thorne and Capt. Williams then rushed on the platform to stop the fight. Slade made their interference 
unnecessary. He had enough.' He was helped to his 
corner and the gloves removed. Sullivan discarded his 
gloves and shook hands with Slade. The champion was 
loudly cheered." 

After the victory over Slade, I started on an eight 
months' knockingout tour," leaving Boston on Sept. 
26 for New York, and leaving TSFew York on the 27th, 
with Al Smith as a manager, and Frank Moran to look 
after my interests with the different boxing shows. We 
took in most of the principal cities in the United States 
clear to British Columbia. The company consisted of 
Herbert Slade the Maori, Steve Taylor, Pete McCoy, 
and Mike Gillespie. To quote a remark made by a fellow fond of dipping Into ancient history — 

 This modern Hercules had two of the famous pugilists whom he had vanquished in the ring, if not chained 
to the wheels of his chariot, at least present to pay 
homage to his prowess, while two of the lesser athletes, 
the ablest of their rank in the American Olympics, also 
attended upon the champion, Mr. Hugh Coyle, who was 
advance-agent, and had formerly been with Forepaugh's 
show." 

 Between you and me," said a warm admirer of 
Slade to an interviewer, the Maori is playing a big 
game in starting out as a member of the Sullivan com- 

bination. Jem Mace is as cute out of the ring as in it. 
He found out that his pupil had but one chance of ever 
downing the Boston wonder, and that was to learn how 
to guard off that tremendous rush'with which he knocks 
men out. This whole Sullivan tour is but the carrying 
out of one Mace had mapped out for Slade had he 
beaten Sullivan. As it was, Mace dropped out and 
Sullivan stepped In. Mace put as much distance as 
possible between himself and the party, and kept quiet. 
Now, there is more in Slade than you suppose Sullivan knocked him clear over the ropes when they met, 
but Slade turned round to let him do it. He wants to 
fight and he is the coolest man in the country. Sullivan is excitable, and if a man would stay with him in 
the ring for twenty minutes he would lose his head. 
That is the idea that Mace and Slade have, and when 
this tour is over Sullivan will have to fight or back 
down. That is the objective point in the whole matter, 
and I am surprised that Sullivan don't get on to it. Al 
Smith knows it, but he is not a big fool and don't want 
to lose one of his big cards. If Sullivan finds it out he 
will lick the Maori while he can. When Slade gets all 
the knowledge Sullivan will give him, and all the tricks 
that Mace knows, he will whip any man in the world. 
Don't publish what I 've told you, but mark me, Sullivan 
will be challenged at the close of the tour." 

This is a sample of the gossip that was put into the 
newspapers about this time, but the tour proved it 
groundless. Its mention now gives occasion to explain 
something of the relations between Mace and myself. 

Speaking of Mace's challenge to myself, Al Smith, 
as reported in the Cincinnati Enquirer, said — 

 The truth of the matter is this when Mace was 
here before I was his firm, fast friend, and was his umpire when he faced Coburn in Canada, and until I saw 
Sullivan I thought he was the best man in the world. 
When he first talked of meeting Sullivan, which was 
before the Maori went against him, he came to me and 

 I want to meet this young fellow, Sullivan, but I 
don't want to be knocked out. It would break my 
heart if I was. Now, I want you to fix it so I Vv^on't.' 

 I told him it was no use to talk to Sullivan on this 
subject, but he urged me, saying — 

 Won't you see him and tell him that after the four 
rounds are over, I will get up and say he is the best 
man I ever met, and the coming champion.' 

 I replied Jem, why not go against him on the 
dead square? We can pack Madison Square Garden 
at two dollars a ticket for common seats. It will hold 
twenty thousand dollars, and suppose you do get 
knocked out, we will split the receipts in two with you 
and you will have ten thousand dollars for your trouble.' 

 He asked me to give him until next day to think it 
over, and he did so. The next night he met me and 
urged me to see Sullivan about his proposition, as it 
would break his heart to be knocked out. To oblige 
him I went to Boston, where Sullivan was training for 
his fight with the Maori, and delivered Mace's message, 
saying, as I did so — 

VICTORIES WITH TlIE GLOVES. 125 

 Now, do as you please about it.' 
 There is only one thing I will do about it,' answered 
Sullivan, and that is I will do my best, and let him do 
the same. All I have ever made has been by doing 
this, and I won't quit to oblige Mr. Mace.' 

**When asked if he would meet Sullivan then, he 
said Not for the Bloody Bank of England.' 

"After Sullivan beat the Maori, Mace resumed his 
challenges. One day I met him and said Jem, you 
had better accept our proposition. You are getting to 
be an old man and in a year or two no one will believe 
that you will have any chance to fight Sullivan. You 
had better make this ten thousand dollars while you can.' 
He refused again to meet Sullivan on the square, saying 
that he was the wonder of the world, and it would 
break his heart to be knocked out by him. When he 
issued his challenge to meet Sullivan in three matches, 
he said to me — 

 Don't mind what I say or do, I have to make some 
money, and this is the best way to do it* 

"John would be only too happy to meet him with the 
gloves, but it would have to be on the square." 

During the trip I offered one thousand dollars to anybody who could stay four rounds. Marquis of Queensbury rules. There were fifty-nine men who tried to stay 
the specified number of rounds, all of whom met defeat 
in a most decided manner. I cannot remember the 
names of all these would-be victors, but the principal 
aspirants I shall give in the order in which I knocked 
them out, as I narrate the chief events along the way. 

The following are dates and stopping-places that 
made up my itinerary for the tour — 

Sept. 28, 29. Baltimore, Md. 

Peoria, 111. 

Oct. I. 

Richmond, Va. 

Galesburg, 111. 

Petersburg, Va. 

Mendota, 111. 

Norfolk, Va. 

Streator, 111. 

Washington, D. C. 

(twice). 

Racine, Wis. 

Harrisburg, Pa. 

Milwaukee, Wis. 

Reading, Pa. 

Fond-du-Lac, Wis. 

Lancaster, Pa. 

Oshkosh, Wis. 

 II. 

Pottsville, Pa. 

Eau Claire, Wis. 

Wilkes Barre, Pa. 

Stillwater, Minn. 

Scranton, Pa. 

26. St. Paul, Minn. 

York, Pa. 

Minneapolis, Minn. 

Altoona, Pa. 

Winona, Minn. 

McKeesport, Pa. 

La Crosse, Wis. 

Youngstown, Ohio. 

McGregor, la. 

20. Allegheny City, Pa. 

Dec. I, 

2. Dubuque, la. 

(twice). 

CHnton, la. 

Wheeling, W. Va. 

5. Davenport, la. 

Steubenville, Ohio. 
Muscatine, la. 

Newark, Ohio. 

Marshalltown, la. 

Columbus, Ohio. 

Oskaloosa, la. 

27. Dayton, Ohio. 

10. Ottumwa, la. 

Cincinnati, Ohio. 
Des Moines, la. 

Eouisville, Ky. 

Lincoln, Neb. 

Indianapolis, Ind. 

Omaha, Neb. 

Terre Haute, Ind. 

Council Bluffs, la. 

Nov. I 

Lafayette, Ind. 

16. St. Joseph, Mo 

Danville, 111. 

Atchison, Kan. 

East St. Louis, Mo. 

Leavenworth, Kan 

6. St. Louis, Mo. 

Lawrence, Kan. 

Quincy, 111. 

Topeka, Kan. 

Keokuk, la. 

Wyandotte, Kan. 

Burlington, la. 

Kansas City, Mo. 

victorip:s with the gloves. 
Dec. 24. Central City, Col. 
 25. Denver, Col. 
(twice). 

Dec. 26. Pueblo, Col, 
 27-30. Leadville, Col. 

Feb. 

Mar. 
Denver, Col. 

Tombstone, A. T. 

Cheyenne, Wyo. 

Deming, N. M. 

Laramie City, Wyo. 

El Paso, Texas. 

Rawlins, Wyo. 

 29, 30. Fort Worth, Texas. 

6. Salt Lake City, Utah. 

Denison, Texas. 

Ogden, Utah. 

April I. 

Sherman, Texas. 

Butte, Mont. 

Dallas, Texas. 

II. Helena, Mont. 

Corsicana, Texas. 

13. Butte, Mont. 

Waco, Texas. 

Salt Lake City. Utah. 

Austin, Texas. 

Reno, Nev. 

 6, 7. San Antonio, Texas. 

19. Carson City, Nev. 

Houston, Texas. 

Virginia City, Nev. 

 9, 10. Galveston, Texas. 

Nevada City, Cal. 

-14. N. Orleans, La. 

Sacramento, Cal. 

Mobile, Ala. 

Stockton, Cal. 

Montgomery, Ala. 

San Jose, Cal. 

Columbus, Ga. 

-27. San Francisco, Cal. 

Macon, Ga. 

29. Oakland, Cal. 

20. Savannah, Ga. 
Astoria, Or. 

Charleston, S. C. 

4. Portland, Or. 

Augusta, Ga. 

S- 

New Tacoma, W. T. 

Atlanta, Ga. 

Seattle, W. T. 

Chattanooga, Tenn, 

8. Victoria, B. C. 

Birmingham, Ala. 

10. Seattle, W. T 

Nashville, Tenn. 

Dayton, W. T. 

Memphis, Tenn. 

Walla Walla, W. T. 

Hot Springs, Ark. 

Dallas, Or. 

Little Rock, Ark. 

Portland, Or. 

May I. 

Memphis, Tenn. 

26, 29. San Francisco, Cal. 

Nashville, Tenn. 

I- 

10. San Francisco, Cal. 

Louisville, Ky. 

17. Los Angeles, Cal. 

Cincinnati, Ohio. 

19. San Bernardino, Cal. 

Evansville, Ind. 

Tucson, A. T, 

8, St. Louis, Mo. 
LIFE AND 

REMINISCENCES. 

May 9. 

Springfield, 111. 
Bloomington, 111. 
Kalamazoo, Mich. 
Grand Rapids, Mich. 
Saginaw, Mich. 

May 17, 18. East Saginaw, Mich 
 19. Bay City, Mich. 
 20. Jackson, Mich. 

21, 22. Detroit, Mich. 

23. Toledo, Ohio. 

Time and time again, while travelling through the 
country and offering a thousand dollars to any man who 
Would stand before me four rounds, I have had men 
approach me who wanted to attempt to do that. 
Where I thought, in my judgment, that a man could 
make any show whatever, I have always obliged him 
with a trial, of course, knocking him out eventually. 
In some cases it took twenty seconds, in some cases 
longer. A great many times while travelling under 
the management of Mr. Al Smith, some poor fellow 
would be put forward by his so-called friends who, 
thinking they would have some fun out of him, would 
want him to spar with me. Rather than do so, I have 
put him before Pete McCoy, or Slade, or some other 
member of my combination, and let them settle it to 
his and his friends' satisfaction. I never yet wanted to 
meet a man whom I considered physically inferior to 
me, and I never would consent to knocking a man out 
simply for the amusement of his so-called friends, 
unless I thought him physically somewhere near my 
equal, but on the other hand I would not spar him and 
time and time again, where I have seen that a man 
wanted simply the money, or a little money for sparring 
me, I have made him a present of twenty-five or fifty 
dollars rather than to spar him. I never could see 

any fun in beating down weaker men than myself, 
especially if it was to afford amusement to a lot of 
blackguards. 

I never had any objection to meeting with gloves any 
strong, healthy young men who wanted to contest for 
boxing honors, for I appreciate their position as one in 
which I found myself on starting out. I know full well 
that reputation does not make the man. I want to 
give every young man a chance to prove what he is. I 
remember in 1880, two years before I fought Ryan, I 
challenged him personally to fight me at Music Hall, 
Boston, and he ignored me and belittled me as much as 
he could. His reply to my challenge was, Go get a 
reputation." I had none at that time, but in the two 
years from 1880 to 1882 I proved to the public and 
everybody in general that I was at least deserving a 
chance. 

As this brings me to a point in my career which 
forms a kind of connection between my fighting and 
my sparring accomplishments with the gloves, the following from John Boyle O'Reilly, who was an authority 
on both of these, may be timely — 

 The superiority of Sullivan lies in his extraordinary 
nervous force and his altogether incomparable skill as 
a boxer. 

 In what does his extraordinary skill consist? In 
hitting as straight and almost as rapidly as light in 
the variety and readiness of his blows in standing 
firmly on his feet and driving his whole weight and 
nervous force at the end of his fist, — a very rare and 

a very high quality in a boxer in movements as quick 
and purposeful as the leap of a lion. He can duck 
lower than any feather-weight boxer in America; he 
can strike more heavy blows in ten seconds than any 
other man in a minute, and he watches his opponent 
with a self-possession and calculation that do not flurry 
with excitement, but only flame into a ravening intensity 
to beat him down, to spring on him from a new direction, and strike him a new blow every tenth of a second, to rush, hammer, contemn, overmaster, overwhelm, 
and appal him. 

 Sullivan enters on a fight unlike all other men. 
From the first movement his action is ultimate. Other 
boxers begin by sparring; he begins by fighting — and 
he never ceases to fight. But from the first instant of 
the fight, Sullivan is as fierce, relentless, tireless as a 
cataract. The fight is wholly to go in /its way — not at 
all in the other man's. His opponent wants to spar; 
he leaps on him with a straight blow. He wants to 
breathe he dashes him into the corner with a drive in 
the stomach. He does not waste ten seconds of the 
three minutes of each round. 

 And look at the odds he oflers, and offers to all 
the world ! They are not ten to one, nor twenty to 
one, but nearer to one hundred to one. Observe, he 
will not only defeat all comers, but he will defeat them 
in four rounds — in twelve minutes ! And this is not 
all — he will defeat them with his hands muffled in 
large gloves. 

 The chief reason why boxing has fallen into disre- 

pute is the English practice of prize-fighting with bare 
hands, and under improper rules. 

 The American champion, Sullivan, has done more 
than attempt to defeat all pugilists who came before 
him he has made a manly and most creditable effort 
to establish the practice not only of sparring, but of 
fighting with large gloves. The adoption of gloves for 
all contests will do more to preserve the practice of 
boxing than any other conceivable means. It will give 
pugilism, new life, not only as a professional boxer's 
art, but as a general exercise." 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR". ON RECORD. 

How IT Feels to be Knocked Out — Curious Effect of a Blow 
ON the Chin— "Did I Win?" asks One on Becoming Conscious— The Poet Moore's Witty Epigram on a Pugilist in 
Parliament — The Puddler says, Holy Murder ! I Never 
Thought a Man could hit so Hard" — "No Man on Earth 
can knock me out in Twelve Minutes" says Gipsy Brady 
— "Don't Hit Him any more, Sully"; "He's Crazy," cries 
the Crowd — How the "Battery" played on the Hoosier — 
A Joker's Grotesque Collapse — A Burly Engineer says, Do 

You WANT to be struck BY LIGHTNING?" — ShE WAS AFRAID 

her Husband would kill Sullivan —r The Frenchman's Antics— The Tragic and Comic Curiously Commingled. 

HAT are the sensations of a man on 
being knocked out?" 

 I have never been knocked out 
myself, as the pubHc well know, but 
as I have put so many other men to 
sleep after this fashion, I have had a 
good chance to find out what their feelings were. The 
most effectual point, to reach a man to knock him out, 
is right on the point of the chin. In explanation of 
this, the doctors tell me that point is connected with 
the spinal column, and the effect for the time is to 
paralyze the brain though not effectually to weaken 

GREATEST KNOCKING^OUT TOUR. 133 

him. The sensation, as it has been described to me, 
is about the same as that felt by a man who has 
been under the influence of ether and is coming out 
of it. A man's mind, they tell me, seems confused, 
sick, giddy. He has no feeling of pain, but simply 
a sense of numbness or deadness which renders a 
man ii07i compos mentis for the time. To verify what 
I have said about there being no pain, I can mention 
several instances where men have come to after having 
been knocked out, and instead of complaining of pain 
asked various questions, showing that they were simply 
insensible to all feelings or acquaintance with the surroundings. I have heard men ask very different questions. For instance, one fellow at Nashville, Tenn., 
that I had knocked out, came to in about twenty minutes, and the first thing he said was, 'Did I win?' 
Another man that I had knocked out said, When do 
I go on?' not remembering anything about fighting. 
I think, in fact I am sure, that the effect of a man's 
being knocked out is not as serious as people think, 
and leaves no mark or lasting damage.'' 

This reply of mine to a question often asked of me 
will be found to have an interest in connection with 
episodes in my long knocking-out tour which I am 
about to describe. 

My first experience at Baltimore, where we opened, 
Sept. 28, 1 883, was being interviewed by the writer of 
the following, in which, for the humor of contrast, he 
took Hberties with my style of expression — 

 Sullivan is stopping at the Carrollton, and all day 

yesterday, whenever he appeared, he was the cynosure 
of all eyes. He has the appearance, In citizen's clothes, 
of being a well-built, heavy, thick-set man. He was 
approached by a representative of The American, who 
tremblingly asked the privilege of grasping his hand, 
after Al Smith, his manager, had done the honors. 
The slugger granted that privilege and extended his 
capacious paw, which closed like a vise upon the tender 
fingers of the reporter. 

 Mr. Sullivan,' asked the news-gatherer, how do 
you manage to do such terrible execution with your 
strength and skill ? 

 'What der yer say? growled the giant. 

 I am desirous of ascertaining how you manipulate 
your digits and the other component parts of your 
general make-up with such force and accuracy as to 
succeed in annihilating every opponent you have yet 
encountered ! ejaculated the scribe. 

 The slugger closed his eyes, drew a long breath, but 
deigned to say nothing. 

 After waiting patiently for some minutes, the reporter again plucked up courage and went for the slugger 
once more. 

 You have, from all accounts, become such a terror 
that no one can be induced to stand up before you for 
the requisite minimum of time prescribed by the articles 
of your standing challenge. Will you be kind enough 
to divulge the information as to whether you will cross 
the briny, and there, in England, defy the roast beef 
and plum pudding champions to meet you on their 
native heath ? 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR. 1 35 

 Sullivan, at this tirade, appeared staggered, and gazing askance at the puny stripling, clenched his fists, and 
seemed to be on the verge of having a fit. The state 
of affairs was becoming alarming for the reporter. The 
slugger looked as though he were becoming aroused, 
and the scribe was at his wit's ends, but plucking up 
courage he said — 

 Do you think Miller will be powerful enough to 
cope with you, and have you ever dreamed of the day 
arriving when you will admit yourself a defeated man?' 

 It was fortunate that Al Smith was at hand, as Sullivan fell over in a faint. When he recovered he was 
asked the cause of his sudden illness and exclaimed — 

 I '11 be blowed if that newspaper man did n't knock 
me out.' 

 This was all he could say, and his manager does not 
think he will recover for several days. What hurts him 
so badly is the fact that all the big fighters in the country have succumbed to him, and yet he, the hero of a 
hundred battles, was forced to yield to a poor, weak, 
every-day newspaper reporter." 

The same scribe, in writing of our exhibition, said — 

 A number of rounds were fought, in all of which, 
except the last, the slugger did not let himself out., 
but allowed Slade to give a fine exhibition of the manly 
art. Slade countered and cross-countered in splendid 
style, and his work was well done, but there was an inward feeling to the spectators that Sullivan was not trying. In the last turn Sullivan showed something of his 
ability to drive a man before him with his patronymic 

blows. He drove Slade across the stage to the edge, 
and then only refrained for fear Slade would land upon 
the heads of the orchestra." 

Another writer in the same city wrote — 

 The engagement of Messrs. Sullivan and Slade 
closed at Kernan's Monumental Theatre last night. 
The sparring matches which they have given to the 
three immense audiences have been greatly appreciated. 
Probably over ten thousand persons visited Kernan's 
Theatre during the engagement of the Sullivan Combination, besides the crowds which nightly gathered 
around the carriage which conveyed the wonderful 
pugilist from one part of the city to the other. When 
the sparring exhibition was over, an immense crowd 
gathered at the rear entrance of the theatre on Front 
Street. All cheered lustily for the champion as he 
made his way to his carriage." 

After our combination appeared at Altoona, Oct. 16, 
the Tribune of that place said None of Sullivan's 
admirers will die happy until he is elected to Congress." 

Without admitting any aspirations of that sort, I think 
it worth noting on the part of the profession that John 
Morrissey, the foeman of Poole, Yankee Sullivan, and 
Heenan, was elected to Congress, and that John Gully, 
who conquered the Game Chicken in the presence 
of King William IV., was chosen a member of the first 
Reformed Parliament. 

This latter result came about in a rather curious way. 
He had just declined the su^ggestion of standing for a 
constituency, when, offering to lay long odds to a large 

GREATEST 'M<NOCKING-OUT TOUR. I 37 

sum against two events on the turf, a sporting nobleman 
agreed to take him on condition that he would add a 
third contingency; namely, that he would be elected 
for the new Parliament, the proposer being unaware 
that he had already refused the distinction. 

 Done," cried Gully; and he at once took measures 
by which he was elected from Pontefract. 

The Irish poet, Tom Moore, wrote this witty epigram 
on the result, the joke of which is in the fact that the 
word Pontefract means broken bridge: — 

 You ask me why Pontefract's borough should sully 
Its fame, by returning to Parliament Gully; 
The etymological cause, I suppose, is 
His breaking the bridges of so many noses." 

On Oct. 17, our combination gave an entertainment 
at McKeesport, Pa. The Opera House where we appeared was well filled. One number of the programme 
consisted of sparring between Steve Taylor and Mike 
Gillespie. Taylor weighed about two hundred pounds, 
while Gillespie, who is styled a scientific sparrer from 
Boston," tipped the beam at one hundred and sixty-five 
pounds. Taylor had a big advantage over the little one, 
and contented himself with stopping Gillespie's blows. 
Occasionally Mike would counter on Taylor, and every 
time this was done, the audience would howl with 
delight. So great was the contrast between the men 
that one of the spectators yelled for Gillespie to stand 
on a chair or e^se put his glove on a broomstick. After 
sparring for the three rounds and a wind-up, the men 
retired. The regular programme was interrupted at 

this Stage by Mr. Moran stating to the audience that he 
had a surprise for them. 

 It is customary for us," he said, to offer two hundred and fifty dollars for any man who can stand up in 
front of the champion for four rounds, Marquis of 
Queensbury rules. This has induced one of your local 
boxers to come forward and ask to be given a trial." 

At this the audience fairly went mad. They yelled 
and hammered each other on the backs in their glee at 
the prospect of seeing a real set-to with the ideal 
thumper as one of the parties. 

As a spectator put it, Sullivan has waved his red 
flag exultingly in the face of the brawn and muscle of 
every Eastern city where he has appeared, and to be 
met by a man in McKeesport who wanted to meet him 
must surprise the champion himself. 

 Mr. Moran then waved his hand for the gladiators to 
toe the m.ark. From the left entrance came the champion; from the right emerged James McCoy. The 
latter is a puddler from Sharpsburg, and a local slugger 
of some repute. He said, previous to going on, that he 
had been anxious to meet Sullivan for years, and that 
he did not believe any man could knock him out in four 
rounds. When Sullivan stepped out the audience forgot to applaud, and a murmur of admiration was all 
that could be heard. His physique is that of an Apollo. 
He shows a depth of chest that cannot be duplicated, 
perhaps, in the world. 

 He gave one sweeping glance at the audience, and 
then turned to see the man who wanted to meet him.' 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR. I 39 

The contrast between them was painful. Mr. Moran 

 I pity that man, but he was well warned.' 
 McCoy, like all the others, was bared to the waist. 
He weighs one hundred and sixty pounds, and his 
broad chest is covered with tattoo work representing 
flowers, anchors, white and blue snakes, and widemouthed dragons. His eyes increased visibly in size as 
he surveyed the lion-like bearing of the .invincible 
Sullivan. The reptiles seemed to be in motion on his 
quivering chest, but, despite this, he stepped forward 
with firmness and shook hands with the champion. 
McCoy opened the picnic by reaching for Sullivan's 
mouth. The blow was a very weak one, and made no 
impression on the Bostonian further than to start him 
laughing. McCoy evidently felt highly elated at this 
achievement of hitting the great slugger in the mouth, 
but his term of exultation was of very short duration, 
for the next instant Sully tapped him an easy one with 
his right hand, and then delivered a similar compliment 
with his left. Neither of the blows looked like a very 
vicious one, yet the latter was sufficient to send the 
receiver sprawling on the stage. He stirred uneasily, 
raised his head, and requested his friends to pull him 
into the flies. Sullivan stood undecided for a few 
seconds while the crowd cheered, when he suddenly 
strolled off the stage. His first remark was — 

 I was afraid to hit him where I intended to. I 
would have broken his jaw.' 

 The official time of the round was twenty seconds. 

Afterwards, when he had time to think of his exploit, 
McCoy unburdened himself with, Well, I always 
wanted to meet Sullivan. I never thought any man 
could knock me out with gloves; but holy murder ! I 
never thought any man could hit as hard as he does. 
A little of such thumping goes a good way. You can 
bet that hereafter it will take very little champion to do 
me, but I can say what few men can, that I fought with 
the champion of the world.' 

I had tried hard to persuade the man to keep away, 
but he was determined. I was afraid to hit him hard 
for fear I would kill him. 

We showed at East St. Louis, Nov. 3. When I 
stepped on the stage, Mr. Moran, the time-keeper and 
master of ceremonies, announced — 

 An unknown desires to win the five hundred dollars 
offered by the management to any one who will stand 
before Sullivan twelve minutes. The unknown has been 
advised to put on the gloves with some other member 
of the company, but he insisted on trying conclusions 
with Mr. Sullivan, and he should be accommodated." 

The name of this candidate for fame was announced 
to be Jim Miles, alias Gipsy Brady." Mr. Miles came 
forth, and the crowd, when they had sized the little 
fellow up, thought it was a good joke. He came to 
East St. Louis with the express purpose of having a 
 go at Sullivan." He said to his friends: — 

 I can hold my own against any man in St. Louis, 
including Mike Collins and Tom Allen, and no one on 
earth could stop me in twelve minutes." 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR. 141 

Miles only weighed about one hundred and thirtyfive pounds, and was not over five feet, seven or eight 
inches in height. 

 He 's a fool to tackle Sullivan," shouted several 
among the spectators. 

The Gipsy went at me pluckily, but my first blow 
sent him sprawling on the floor. He got up and staggered around in a dazed condition, but struck out 
wildly at me. I followed him around the stage and 
inside of four seconds he was on the floor again. 

 Don't hit him any more, Sully ! He 's crazy ! 
 Take him ! was heard among the crowd, who stood on 
tiptoe, breathless with excitement. The chief of police 
jumped on the stage and separated us. Miles turned to 
his time-keeper and asked, Isn't it two minutes? 

When informed that it was only twenty seconds, he 
made another lunge at me, when I caught him a blow 
under the chin and knocked him clear off the stage 
into the left wing, where his head struck between the 
rounds of a ladder. The fellow was, however, still 
game, and, although about half dead from pummelling 
received, would have toed the scratch once more if not 
held back. 

In St. Louis, Nov. 4, I pitched five innings for a 
picked team against the St. Louis club. Five thousand 
persons were present. 

At the finish, I was surrounded by a great crowd, 
and found it hard work to reach the dressing-room. 
The Maori and I escaped from the ball park by way of 
a rear entrance, and it was not until we had gone some 

distance that we discovered that a cigar-box containing 
a part of the day's receipts had been left behind. We 
returned to the park on the run and recovered it. I 
received, as my share, sixty per cent of the gate receipts, which amounted to about $1,425. 

There is a State law in Missouri which prohibits public sparring and boxing exhibitions but our company 
paid no attention to it, and gave an exhibition in the 
People's Theatre, Nov. 5 and 6. The next morning, as 
the members of the combination were making ready to 
leave town, Steve Taylor and I were arrested, charged 
with violating the law above referred to. We gave 
bonds to appear in the court of criminal correction 
on Dec. 16. Our only alternative was to abandon the 
California trip, or forfeit the bonds. Of course we 
preferred the latter. 

We gave exhibitions at Chicago, Nov. 15, 16, 17, and 
18, drawing enormous gatherings. 

 I don't suppose," said an authority on such things, 
 that there ever was a troupe that travelled drawing 
such large audiences." 

There were between eighteen thousand dollars and 
nineteen thousand dollars cleared in two nights. In one 
exhibition given at the hall of Battery D, there were 
over nine thousand spectators, and the interest on the 
occasion may be judged by the fact that forty-eight 
hundred of them were willing to be standers. 

"Truth told," said a spectator, it was an audience 
of no mean aspect Long John's periods, Oglesby's eloquence, Harrison's thrusts, and Finnerty's phrases, have 

GREATEST 'MvNOCKING-OUT TOUR. 143 

erstwhile crept around the rafters and echoed from the 
dome of Battery D Armory; but the enthusiasm of a 
dozen poHtical campaigns was last night concentrated 
around the ring which held two hundred and twentyfive pounds of the most remunerative brand of Boston 
culture." 

The following lines tell the story of a Hoosier from 
South Bend, Ind., who stood before me for a few passes, 
the fatal ending being, of course, only a humorous conceit of the rhymes under what might be claimed as 
poet's license — 

"A long and lean Hoosier ascended the stage, 

And stepped to the front with a grin; 
Removing an ulster, which showed signs of age, 

He said he would like to begin; 
While Sullivan, properly sizing his man, 

 Advanced with his left,' as they say. 
Remarking I '11 touch him as light as I can. 

By giving him Battery A.' 

 But John's lightest touch, it is safe to suppose. 

Weighed not a pound less than a ton. 
And so thought the Hoosier, whose prominent nose 

The slugger had landed upon. 
The Hoosier arose and again made a pass. 

But ere you could say, One, two, three,' 
A blow from the Boston boy sent him to grass, 

And John remarked Battery B.' 

"Adjusting three teeth and removing an eye, 

The Hoosier, in terrible plight. 
Laid over the ropes half determined to die. 

Or, perhaps, to seek safety in flight. 
But, cheered by the crowd, he came up with a smile 

When time was announced for round three, 
Receiving in very weak action and style 

The contents of Battery C. 

 Now wail for that Hoosier whose unhappy end 

Remains in a word to be told, 
And wail for the mourners to-day at South Bend, 

Who gaze on those features so cold. 
The coroner's 'quest has removed every doubt. 

And soon on a tombstone you '11 see 
 Here lies a poor Hoosier completely knocked out — 

A victim of Battery D.' 

A Chicago paper relates the following grotesque 
episode — 

 Sam Corcoran is a big, bluff brakeman on the 
Northwestern. He is so good-natured that everybody 
likes him, drunk or sober. Sam's great hobby is harmless jokes. He is always playing some little pranks 
on the boys. His future jokes will be few and far 
between. Saturday was Sam's beer day. He and two 
friends had been imbibing quite freely when they struck 
the Tremont bar-room. Two men stood at the bar 
chatting. One was facing the entrance, but the other, 
who wore a silk hat, was looking directly in the opposite direction, toying with his glass as he talked. Now, 
one of Sam's favorite tricks was to slip up behind a 
man and tip his hat down over his eyes, making him 
look like a prize-fighter and feeling anything but comfortable. The nicely brushed hat caught Sam's eye the 
minute he opened the door. He was n't in the habit of 
tackling strangers, but this was too tempting an opportunity to be lost. Moreover, Sam was n't quite sober. 
So motioning his friends and the gentleman's companion to keep quiet, he tiptoed softly up behind then 
quickly rapping up the rim of the glossy hat with his 

GREATEST KNOCKINC-OUT TOUR. I45 

left hand, he gave it a solid thump with his right. The 
stranger pushed up his hat with both hands and turned 
quickly around. Sam took just one ghmpse, then he 
made two monstrous jumps, one of which was over the 
table to the door, through which he fired himself as if 
shot from a gun. The spectators were so astounded at 
this unheard-of action that it took them a full minute 
to catch their breath. Then they turned around. The 
man in the glossy silk hat was John L. Sullivan." 

At the close of one of the performances, Charles E. 
Davies, the parson," stepped into the ring." He 
had been sitting with Paddy Ryan near the centre of 
the hall. He was greeted with cheers. Advancing to 
the ropes, he said — 

 You are all doubtless aware that John T. Sullivan 
has issued some challenges to Paddy Ryan. He has 
offered Ryan one half the receipts for a set-to with soft 
gloves, the match to take place in San Francisco in 
one, two, or three months or, in the event of Ryan's 
failure to accept that proposition, Sullivan has declared 
that he would give Ryan the gross receipts of the house 
"if he (Sullivan) failed to knock him out in four rounds, 
Marquis of Oueensbury rules. 

''Well, I am here to-night to say on behalf of Paddy 
Ryan that he accepts Sullivan's challenge, [C/ieers.] 
To-morrow I will be happy to meet Al Smith who represents Sullivan, and draw up articles of agreement and 
such stipulations as are necessary. The meeting will 
occur in San Francisco. T am assured that there will 
be no objection to the match on the part of the 

authorities. There will be a fair field and no favor, and 
may the best man win ! \^Applatise.^ 

On the next night it was announced that Ryan and I 
had signed articles of agreement for a glove contest in 
San Francisco. 

We gave an exhibition at St. Paul, Nov. 25, when 
Morris Hefey, of that city, undertook to face me. Hefey 
was a railroad engineer, six feet in height, and weighed 
one hundred and ninety-five pounds. He had a local 
reputation as a vigorous and plucky man with his fists, 
but he was less than a reed in the wind. It is indeed 
surprising," said a spectator, "that Sullivan could knock 
out any man of like build so easily." 

Said Hefey, afterward, If you want to know what it 
is to be struck by lightning, just face Sullivan one 
second." 

While showing at Davenport, Iowa, Dec. 4, Mike 
Sheehan, a blacksmith, was brought to the front and 
prese^nted to me as the strongest man in Iowa." He 
was thirty-five years of age, and stepped on the stage 
to win the two hundred and fifty dollars offered by me 
to any man who would stand before me four rounds. 
He wore pants strapped to the waist, with bare body 
above. He was accompanied by two grown sons who 
acted as seconds. The local striker and myself shook 
hands (gloves). Sheehan put up his fists. I pushed 
down those fists with my right, and with my left tunked 
Sheehan on the right side of his nose, and he threw his 
two hands to his face and looked at me in perfect 
amazement. It was pitiable, but very laughable. After 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR. 1 4/ 

a little loss of time, Sheehan approached me again. 
Down went his guard again, and a light blow fell upon 
his left cheek and turned him partly around, and, quick 
as lightning, a cuff under the left jaw fairly sent him 
spinning towards the rear of the stage, llie two hundred and fifty dollars was no object now, and Sheehan 
began pulling off his gloves and walking toward the 
north wings, behind which he disappeared, feeling of 
his nose the while. Mr. Sheehan was a very powerful 
man, a very skilful worker at his trade, but he lacked 
training as a boxer. I gave him one hundred dollars 
for his gameness, and he retired to his family a wiser 
and better man. 

Just before the exhibition, his wife, on learning of his 
intention to meet me, came to the hotel and begged of 
me not to meet her husband, as she was the mother of 
five children and did not want a murderer for her 
husband, as she expected her husband to kill me. 

During my career as a boxer and a pugilist, and during my travels throughout the different countries in 
which I have appeared, I have been reported a number 
of times as having been shot; this fortunately has never 
occurred. And to be candid, newspapers to the contrary, I have never yet had anybody threaten me or attempt to shoot me. The reports that have been circulated throughout the country to that effect have come 
principally from over-zealous reporters who wish to 
work up some sensational news. 

My method of self-defence is such that I do not need 
any weapons except those that Nature gave me, and 

148 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

they answer my purpose. There was a Httle incident 
that happened in Denver, Col., where we appeared on 
Christmas Day that makes me refrain from ever hand- 
Hng a gun or a revolver, or ever tolerating their handling 
in my presence. I have done some shooting at birds 
and other objects, the same as any sportsman, and I am 
a fair shot, for an amateur. The incident to which I 
refer happened in the hall in which we were showing at 
Denver. I saw a two-barreled gun lying upon the table, 
and when I picked it up one of the attaches of the hall 
told me it was not loaded. I pointed it at Mike Gillespie, one of the party, and playfully pulled the trigger. 
The barrel was not loaded, very fortunately for Gillespie. In trying the other barrel I aimed at the table 
which stood in the room, pulled the trigger, and if ever 
a table was thoroughly blown to pieces that one was. 
Had I pulled the trigger on that barrel, when I pointed 
it at Gillespie, at first, the chances are I would have killed 
him. In fact, after the table had been blown to pieces 
with buck shot it was fully an hour before we could 
make Gillespie believe I had not shot him, and he ran 
around crying, I 'm shot, I 'm shot." Any of my 
readers who may have the experience of making Gillespie's acquaintance, can imagine for themselves, how 
comically he would act. To attempt to describe his 
actions is impossible, but as long as I live I will remember his dancing around the room. It was some days 
and weeks before he got over the fright. I realized at 
once the danger, and never since then have I fooled 
with a gun. 

GREATEST 'MCNOCKING-OUT" TOUR. I49 

A great many accidents have occurred just in this 
way. Thank God, I was not obHged to use the old 
excuse, I did n't know it was loaded ! 

In Leadville, Col., two days after Christmas, we had 
a grand reception. Large banners were hung across 
the streets and in the saloons bearing the words, Sullivan, the Champion, is Leadville's Guest." The event 
of his arrival here," says a local newspaper, was even 
more important, as indicated by the number of people 
in waiting and the enthusiasm they displayed, than 
would be the appearance of either Gen. Grant or Gen. 
Sheridan. At the Union depot an immense crowd of 
people had gathered, and, as Sullivan edged his way 
through to the carriage, he was greeted with such 
pleasant expressions as Well, if he ain't like his 
picture ! Is n't he a darling ! Look at the neck 
on him ! 

At Butte City, Mont., where our company exhibited, 
Jan. 14, 1884, I defeated Fred Robinson in two rounds. 

Feb. I, I knocked out a big Frenchman at Astoria, 
Ore. he was a fisherman on the Columbia River, and 
Mr. Frank Moran, my master of ceremonies on that 
trip, tells the story in a rather amusing manner. Mr. 
Moran says When Sullivan met the Frenchman, I was 
sent in with the gloves for him to select his trainers 
had rubbed him all over with oil of some description, 
and had wrapped four yards of blue flannel around his 
stomach (he was a big fellow and weighed about three 
hundred and forty pounds). After seeing the Frenchman and offering him the gloves, — he could not under- 

ISO LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

Stand English, — they called the mayor of the town, 
who was an Irishman, and they then selected the gloves. 
On my return to Sullivan's dressing-room, Sullivan 
asked me if I had seen him and what he looked like 
I told him I had, and that he was bigger than the building; Sullivan said, the bigger he is, the bigger the fall. 
So I ordered both men to get ready, introduced both to 
the audience time being called, both shook hands. Sullivan led with his left, catching the Frenchman on the 
forehead and knocking him down he had ten seconds 
to recover in, in which time he recovered his feet again 
Sullivan crossed him with his right hand and knocked 
him down and out he remained on the floor fifteen 
minutes, in which time he came to, and broke away from 
his seconds and ran towards the back of the building, 
and striking the brick wall at the back of the building, 
head first, knocked himself out again for twenty minutes. After the show was all over, he insisted on seeing 
Sullivan and shaking hands with him. He was brought 
to Sullivan's dressing-room, and in broken English said 
that he had broken boards with his fist, but Sullivan 
could break stone walls. The mayor asked him what he 
thought when Sullivan first hit him he said, the first 
punch he got, he thought he saw a French soldier on 
horseback; the second, he thought the whole French 
army was after him." 

I beat George Robinson in four rounds at San Francisco, March 6, Robinson repeatedly falling without a 
blow. 

 When I see a plain, ordinary senator or representa- 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR. 151 

tive go on the rampage trying to do up the press gallery," says Colonel Sterett, I am reminded of the 
manner in which a friend of mine in Texas whipped 
John L. Sullivan. His name was Marks, Al Marks, a 
cotton screwer in Galveston, one of the strongest men 
and gamest fighters in Texas. Sullivan came down there 
on a tour and offered five hundred dollars to any man 
who would stand in front of the gloves three rounds. 
Marks accepted the challenge. After the contest, two 
weeks or more, I interviewed Marks, and this is the way 
he told his story 'As I walked up to the stage, people 
cheered me, and I felt pretty proud. I was going to 
put my hands up against the great Sullivan. I felt sure 
I could whip him, but when I got into the ring and John 
L. stood in front of me he appeared to be a heap bigger than he looked from my seat. But the people 
cheered me, and I determined to astonish him right from 
the jump. So after we had shaken hands I let him have 
a good one right in the jaw. Sullivan looked at me in 
a surprised sort of way, and I saw that I had his heart 
broken. Said I to myself, This man has his match at 
last, and he knows it. He is afraid of me." So I gave 
him some more hard knocks. John L. looked at me almost appealingly. He tried to stop my blows but he 
was slow and clumsy. Said I to myself, Marks, you 
are a made man. You 'II whip this fellow easy. He is 
so slow with his paws that you can batter him all to 
pieces." But I made up my mind I would n't knock him 
out till near the end of the third round. I did n't want 
to rob the people of their sport. At the end of the 

152 LIFE AND REMIXISCENCES. 

round I asked Sullivan how he was getting along, and 
he looked kind of scared and said only tolerable. In the 
second round I gave him several more hard ones and he 
continued to look scared. I said to myself it was ridiculous for this man to be posing as the champion of the 
world, and determined that in the next round I'd put an 
end to his absurd pretensions. About the middle of the 
third round, just as I was getting ready to do Sullivan 
up, I saw another sort of look come into his e}'es. He 
looked like some wild animal. In the next second he 
caught me under the left jaw with his light and lifted 
me up from the floor till my toes barely touched. At 
this his terrible left caught me on the other side of my 
face, and — I '11 have to finish the story," continued 
Sterett, for Marks did n't know much about the subsequent proceedings. When he had raised his man clear 
of the floor, just as a foot-ball player lifts the ball preparatory to a kick, he hit poor Marks a crack which 
knocked him over the ropes and down into the orchestra, where two chairs and three violins were broken and 
where Marks was picked up unconscious. Sullivan 
thought he had killed the man and went and hid himself in the wings of the theatre." 

This knock-out occurred at Galveston, Texas, 
April lo. 

The arrival of our party at New Orleans, April 12, 
for the first time since I won the championship of 
America in that section, drew the following from the 
New Orleans Times-Democrat. 

 The wild desire to see Sullivan, and the enthusiasm 

GREATEST KNOCKIXCi-OUT TOUR. I 53 

displayed at the mention of his presence in the city, 
contrasted strangely with his reception here some two 
years ago, when he came without notice, and was simply 
regarded as a strong young fellow, who had the pluck 
to stand before a terror like Paddy Ryan. Sullivan kept 
his own counsel, did not try to make any friends, and 
was hardly thought of, except as a victim to Ryan. At 
that time, it can be truly said, he had very few friends 
indeed in fact, his real friends could be counted on the 
fingers of a man's hand. Now% however, the scene has 
changed, and his few friends have increased to such 
large proportions, hundreds of men now speak of the 
champion with the remark, You know I w^as his friend 
here, when everybody was down on him.' 

 In an interview with a reporter, the champion was 
asked how much he would have to reduce to meet 
Thompson. 

 Sullivan's face assumed a disgusted expression, as 
he said, He does n't mean business. He 's working for 
reputation, and is backed by Duncan C. Ross. They 
want to dictate the terms to me, the champion, and 
have their own stakeholder and referee. I '11 give Mervine Thompson a chance, though, when I get up his 
way.' 

 He relies on his wTestling a great deal.' 

 Well, what does wrestling amount to,' said John L., 
contemptuously, after a man gets a few thumps on the 
jaw? But I w^ill fight him. Marquis of Queensbury 
rules, and, by mutual agreement, allow him to wrestle. 
I am not afraid to wrestle. That 's the kind of talk they 

used to give me about Ryan's wrestling. I don't like 
the London prize-ring rules, as they admit of too much 
monkey business. The Marquis of Queensbury rules 
give a man every chance he wants.' 

 Sullivan gave his exhibition at the St. Charles 
Theatre. The St. Charles is one of the largest in the 
country, but it was literally packed with people. The 
exhibition opened with a passage between Mike Gillespie 
and Steve Taylor. They closed in four rounds and gave 
the stage to Charles Bixamos, the wrestler, and Pat 
Kendrick, a local light-weight boxer. They drummed 
away for three rounds. 

 Then Sullivan had a couple of rounds with Pete 
McCoy. Pete was very quick, and got in some handsome licks. Once Sullivan showed his great power by 
putting aside a pass from McCoy with so much force 
and vigor that Pete spun around like a top and nearly 
fell over the footlights. His quickness of movement is 
shown in his rounds with light-weight men. He seems 
to be as active and as light as the best of them." 

At Chattanooga, Tenn., where we appeared April 24, 
1884, there was a widely circulated report that the 
John L. Sullivan advertised to spar was an impostor. 
When I appeared on the stage the chief of police and 
one of his officers demanded that I should establish my 
identity. It was said that I raved like a mad bull 
at what I called an outrage." I said to the officers, 
 If you don't believe I 'm Sullivan, you just send any 
man in the house on the stage, and if he faces me five 
minutes I '11 give him one thousand dollars. There 's 

GREATEST KNOCKING-OUT TOUR. I 55 

but one Sullivan, by Sancho ! and I 'm that man." I 
was identified and the show went on. 

At the exhibition at Memphis, April 28, a young 
physician of the town, who was up in athletic sports, 
called on me, and wanted to know if I offered one 
thousand dollars to any man that would stay before 
me four rounds. I informed him that I did offer that 
amount, and he said he had a man, Fleming, that would 
meet me. He brought his man around, and after the 
money (one thousand dollars) was put up in a responsible man's hand in the audience, Fleming was brought 
to the stage, — a big, strong fellow, who required but 
one punch of mine to knock him out. He was knocked 
out twenty minutes, and was taken to his dressingroom, and had not entirely recovered when the show 
had closed. The first word that he spoke after coming 
to was to ask his friend, the doctor, — 

 When am I to meet Sullivan? 

When he was informed that he had met me, he asked, 
eagerly, — 

 Did I win?" 

This was the shortest glove fight on record, lasting 
but two seconds. 

Dan Henry was beaten by me in one round, at Hot 
Springs, Ark., April 29. I made my usual offer of one 
thousand dollars to any person who would stand before 
me four rounds. Marquis of Queensbury rules. Henry 
was a stalwart Irishman, six feet in height, and weighing 
one hundred and ninety pounds. His ambition to vanquish me asserted itself in the inaugural exercises, and 

he sparred vigorously. Being deficient as a tactician, 
Henry was knocked out the first round, but he evinced 
no disposition to retire until he saw he would be badly 
used tip. 

At Nashville, Tenn., May 2, I met Enos Phillips, a 
youth of about twenty, and one hundred and fifty 
pounds in weight, at the Grand Opera House. Phillips 
endured my blows for two minutes, and, although thrice 
driven into the wings of the stage, manfully toed the 
mark for the fourth round. He had been punished so 
severely that he was taken off the stage by force. 

William E. Stern, the local boxer, had been advertised to meet me, but he backed out. 

The tour of the combination closed at Toledo, Ohio, 
in May. 

It was during this tour that Paddy Ryan forfeited an 
engagement for a combat to which he had challenged 
me when in Chicago. 

I made several ineffectual efforts to induce Mervine 
Thompson, the Cleveland Thunderbolt, to meet me, 
and, failing in this, returned to Boston, thus ending the 
longest, most eventful, and most profitable tour of its 
kind on record, the total receipts being a little over 

BIG GL(3VE ENGAGEMENTS. 

Prof. Laflin defeated Despite his Crawling and Hugging — 
Strange Visitors at Monico Villa — Ambitious Boys Drink 
Blood — Lord Bless You, Hi don't Hintend 'Im Hany 'Arm ! 
SAYS Cockney Greenfield — No Need of his Assurance — 
McCaffrey Vanquished — An Exciting Moment — "A Woman 
Overboard ! — Frank Herald challenges, but gets Enough 
— Ryan again Vanquished — A Mishap with Cardiff— Painful Delay with Surgery. 

FTER I came back to Boston, I appeared at 
a benefit tendered to my old friend, Tom 
Denney, at which I sparred three men, 
winding up with Denney in a friendly set-to. 
On May 30, 1884, I was to meet Mitchell 
under the management of Al Smith, but did 
not prepare for the contest, as I had been led 
to believe that Capt. Williams refused to let it 
come off. However, I was obliged to make my appearance at the exhibition, and excuse myself to the 
public, as I was in no condition to fight. I then went 
back to the hotel. Smith sent over what was supposed to be my share of the gate money, which was 
about one thousand dollars. I refused to take it, and 
told him to give it to some public charitable institu- 

tion, or to return it to the persons Vv^ho had paid for 
admission. At that exhibition there were a great many 
counterfeit tickets in circulation, and while the hall was 
nearly filled, there was, in reality, very little money in 
the house. The show had been very badly managed, 
and it was fully an hour and a half after the doors had 
been opened, before the managers found out, or even 
suspected anything wrong about the tickets. Some 
parties had counterfeited the tickets, and were disposing 
of them on the outside at the regular prices, and in 
some cases were charging more. 

When it was discovered that counterfeit tickets were 
in circulation, it was too late to do anything about returning the money. Mr. Smith said it was impracticable, for, as he stated, we did not have money enough 
to go round, that is to refund to each man in the house 
and if we attempted to refund the money we had received only, the chances were that those who had 
actually paid for admittance would not get their money 
back, and the people who had come in on bad tickets 
would be the ones to whom we should probably have 
refunded. This was an unfortunate affair, particularly 
for me, and much as I regretted it, as I have explained, 
we could not see our way clear to make matters right. 

I did not meet Mitchell for the reasons above stated, 
and also because I was incapacitated through sickness, 
caused by my own fault. I received a dispatch stating 
that even if the fight were allowed to come off, Mitchell 
would not be in fix to meet me. I got this dispatch 
in Boston, and thinking the match was off, I grew 

careless in eating and drinking, and was thrown off my 
guard. 

My next contest was with Prof. John Laflin whom I 
met at Madison Square Garden, Nov. lO, 1884, and 
whom I defeated in the middle of the third round, 
for the receipts of the house. My manager was Pat 
Sheedy. The referee was Mike McDonald, of Chicago, 
the well-known politician. Laflin was seconded by 
Billy Edwards and Arthur Chambers, two well-known, 
ex-light-weight champions. I w^as seconded by Patsey 
Sheppard, the well-known light-weight, and Col. Tom 
Delay, a personal friend of mine. 

 If John L. Sullivan had received the necessary 
majority of electoral votes to proclaim him president," 
writes a New York correspondent at this tim^e, the 
homage paid, by the successful party, would have been 
scarcely less than that accorded him by the multitude 
of people of all classes who gathered in and about 
Monico Villa, at One Hundred and Forty-Sixth Street, 
Nov. 9, 1884, the day previous to his fight with Laflin. 

 Such a crowd had never before been seen in the 
locality. They came in buggies, coupe's, dogcarts, barouches, and sulkies Sullivan's constituents from Boston were present en masse, and all Avere willing to back 
their pugilistic townsman in any amount, — from a dol« 
lar to the Bunker Hill Monument. Two Boston brokers 
expressed a solid admiration for the champion, by offering to bet any part of twenty thousand dollars that he 
'Vvould defeat Laflin the next evening. 

 Nearly a hundred ladies sent their cards to Sullivan's 

room during the day, some begging him to appear in 
the parlor, while others wished 'just to see the fine fellow.' All cards were returned to the fair admirers of 
the Boston boy with a polite, but firm, refusal to see any 
ladies." 

 There was nothing in the fight between the pugilists, 
Sullivan and Laflin," said a spectator, which seemed 
more intensely interesting than the smile on Laflin's 
face right after Sullivan had hit the countenance squarely 
in the middle. Laflin is a coarse and burly, yet goodlooking, man, and from the beginning of the encounter 
there had been an air of lofty condescension on his part, 
as if to say — 

 I am letting myself down to this fellow's level for 
this occasion only.' 

 You probably have seen accounts of the match. 
This particular blow was struck straight from the shoulder with all of Sullivan's might, and it was easy to 
imagine that the gloved fist sunk so far into the face that 
the nose was flattened. However, the visage rebounded 
into place, like a hollow rubber ball when you stop 
squeezing it but it was left for an appreciable moment 
in a terribly distorted condition, then shaping itself into 
the sickliest smile that human features ever conformed 
to. The grin of the ballet girl, whose toes are excruciating, gives a very faint idea of it." 

In spite o} hugging and crawling, Laflin was knocked 
out. 

 John L. Sullivan is the biggest man in town," said a 
special despatch, dated New York, Nov. 15, 1884, just 

before my contest with Greenfield. The pilgrimage to 
the wayside inn, just outside of the city limits, where he 
makes his headquarters, is made by hundreds every day. 
Sporting men of high and low degree, in wagons and 
afoot, make their way to the house and wait patiently, 
sometimes for hours, until the champion returns from a 
walk. The lamentable feature of these gatherings of 
worshippers at the shrine of the slug-god is the presence of boys in throngs. Imagine the burning desire of 
the little rascals to grow up into prize fighters ! They 
have gone into training every one of them, as shown by 
the striding, rapid gait, with which they walk to the 
tavern from the nearest street-car line. Yesterday about 
noon a stout, rosy-faced young fellow with evident sporting proclivities was seen rushing in the direction of the 
inn at a 2.12 gait. 

 'Johnny, are yez going to dinner? asked a passer. 
"'Dinner be d — d; I'm going to see Sullivan,' was 
the characteristic reply. 

 An audacious urchin asked Sullivan what he ate and 
drank. 

 Blood, nothin' but blood,' was the reply. I drain 
a boy about your size three times a day.' 

"The anxious inquirer escaped with no delay, but the 
words of the illustrious man spread among the lads with 
pugilistic aspirations and they got the further belief 
somehow that beef blood from a neighboring slaughterhouse really composed most of his diet. A consequence 
is that they go in numbers to the abattoir in question, 
where the butchers provide all the blood called for. 

The boys take it from a tin cup while it is yet warm 
from the slaughtered beasts, and some of them are 
able to gulp down half a pint without stopping for 
breath. 

 Not all of the callers are rude. The story is told in 
the tavern (although I don't endorse the language) of a 
girl's morning visit. She sent in her card. 

 Show the duffer up,' the champion said, without 
looking at the card. 

 'T ain't no duffer, sir. Anyhow, I guess not, cause 
it 's a girl.' 

"'What's her sort?' 

 Daisy.' 

 Rise her up.' 

 But she said she 'd wait in the parlor, if you 'd be 
kind enough to see her there.' 

 Sullivan loafed down to the public parlor, not more 
than 'half awakeaed from his heavy sleep, and loomed 
upon the startled vision of as dainty a little lady as ever 
surrendered her slender figure to the enwrapments of 
fashion. She rose and advanced timidly to the giant 
whose face relaxed none of its characteristic scowl, and 
showed crimson spots left by several blows in the previous night's contest. 

 Our church is to hold a fair,' the girl said, and I 
am on a committee to solicit articles to place on sale. 
I thought you might be willing to contribute a few autographs — 

 A few what?' 

 Autographs, you know, — your signatures. Your 

name written on slips of paper by yourself, if you please 
We could sell them for one dollar apiece.' 

 She did not know that the ideal manner of the successful slugger is most threatening when he is amiable. 
When Sullivan glowered savagely down on her she 
would n't have been surprised if annihilation had instantly happened to her. 

 Of course, Mr. Sullivan, if it would be distasteful to 
you, don't do it/ and she shyly retreated backward keeping her mild eyes fixed on his because she had read of 
that method as the only one for getting safely out of a 
wild beast's cage. 

 Oh, what yer givin' me ?' he exclaimed I ain't no 
good at writin', but I '11 have Dave Maloney make as 
many autographs as ye want.' 

 The missionary explained why that plan would not 
do. Pen, ink, and paper were brought, and with great 
toil Sullivan signed his name twenty times over. 

 I always like to do all I kin for religion,' said he 
as he took one of her hands and most of the fore -arm 
into his capacious grip, an' I hope you '11 find chumps 
to buy these things.* The soft smallness of her hand 
seemed to complete the conquest, and he very savagely 
added, An' if ye can arrange a set-to betwixt me and 
one of your fellers, I'll put on the gloves for the cause, 
an' you shall take the gate money.' 

 The sweet missionary melted out of the room, satisfied that she had risked martyrdom for the Church." 

On the same day that my popularity was thus recorded, Pat Sheedv, Richard K. Fox, Alf Greenfield, 

and myself, with our backers, waited in the neighborhood of Jefferson Market Court for Capt. WiUiams to 
come and arrest us. Inside, Inspector Thorne had been 
making an affidavit that he had reason to beheve, and, 
moreover, did beheve, that one SulHvan and one Greenfield proposed to engage in a fight or contention without weapons, commonly called a ring or prize fight," 
in Madison Square Garden on Monday evening, and 
that one Sheedy and one Fox are instigating and 
abetting that felonious purpose." Justice Jake Patterson signed four warrants, and Capt. Williams came out 
and got us. A crowd followed us. Greenfield wore a 
four-button cut-a-way coat and dark trousers, and carried a silver-headed cane and a brown derby hat a 
diamond horse-shoe sparkled in his salmon-colored tie, 
and his cheeks were rosy. The majestic Col. Spencer, 
who was once a candidate for district attorney, appeared 
for the defence. He made Inspector Thorne identify 
the papers in the case of Mace and Slade, who had 
been arrested on similar charges and discharged on 
Jiabcas corpus by Judge Donahue. Col. Spencer followed the line of the preliminary examination in that 
case. First, he elicited that Inspector Thome's affidavit was made on hearsay, and then called me. I 
was sworn, and sat down in the witness chair. I was 
requested to give my name, which I did, and the examination went on — 

Q. Are you the person mentioned in this affidavit 
as having some sort of an engagement at Madison 
Square, Monday evening?" 

A. Simply a scientific exhibition of the manly art 
of self-defence." 

Q. Have you any animosity against Mr. Greenfield?" 

A. None at all." 

Q. Do you intend, during that exhibition, to inflict 
upon Mr. Greenfield any damage?" 

A. {Latighingly.) "Pshaw, — no! We were merely 
going to spar scientifically, — not hurt each other." 

Q. Is there any prize put up beyond what people 
are willing to pay to come? 

Q. Is there such a thing as a science of self-defence 
treated of in books? 

A. "Yes, sir." 

 Sign your statement," said Clerk Sellman, as I concluded and, as I hesitated, the clerk said, with a 
smile, — 

 You can write, can't you ? 

 I can," said I, laboriously putting my signature to 
the paper. 

Then Alf Greenfield came up smiling. 

 Hi was born in England," he said, hand know Mr. 
Sullivan slightly. Hi 'ave made harrangements with 'im 
to give, you know, what you call a scientific hexibition." 

 Have you any enmity toward Mr. Sullivan?" asked 
the lawyer. 

 Lord bless you, no ! said Greenfield, closing his 
eyes and shaking his head hi don't hintend 'im hany 
*arm." 

At this everybody grinned, and Greenfield continued,— 

"We would use the hordinary boxing-gloves, which, 
\'ou know, his very soft.'* 

 Sign your name, please," said Clerk Sellman. 

 Beg your pardon," said Greenfield, "but, you know, 
hin hour country we don't *ave a chance to learn, but hi 
can make my mark," and he put a big X at the bottom 
of the sheet. 

Pat Sheedy said he was my manager and not my 
backer and that he had been to an expense of seventeen 
or eighteen hundred dollars. Col. Spencer said that if 
the justice decided to hold us, he would take the matter 
before the Supreme Court on a habeas corpjts^ and have 
the question settled once for all. 

Justice Patterson paroled us until the following Monday at 3 P. M., by which time we were told the decision 
might be looked for. 

At Madison Garden, some seven days afterwards, 
Nov. 17, 1884, I met Alf Greenfield, when the police 
stepped in and interfered in the second round. I had 
Greenfield at my mercy. The referee was Charles Johnson of Brooklyn, now my backer, who awarded the 
decision to me. We were both placed under arrest and 
held under bonds to appear in court the following 
morning. A jury was empanelled to try the case. 
Superintendent of Police Walling endeavored to make 
it a case of prize-fighting, but he was unsuccessful. 
The jury brought in a verdict of acquittal. 

On the 1 2th of January, 1885, at the New England 

]6lG GLOVE ENGAGEMENTS. 1^7 

Institute, Boston, I again met and defeated Greenfield in 
four rounds, for receipts, sixty five per cent and thirtyfive per cent; I received sixty-five per cent, having the 
best of it, according to the decision of the referee, 
whose name was Keys, of San Francisco. Greenfield 
repeatedly asked me to let up on him, which I did. 
Afterwards, during a conversation between Jack Burke 
and myself, at which he was present, he stated to Burke 
that Sullivan could beat himself, Burke, and Mitchell, 
in the same ring, before a number of spectators, at an 
exhibition held in Boston." 

On Jan. 19, 1885, I met Paddy Ryan at Madison 
Square Garden, New York. I allowed him one half the 
profits of the house as a favor, to assist him to get 
some money. The contest was stopped at the end of 
about thirty seconds, by Inspector Thorne and Capt. 
Williams, before we got thoroughly to work, it being 
the idea of these two officials that the contest would be 
too brutal. It was the opinion of Ryan's friends that 
he would have made a better showing than in his first 
contest with me, at Mississippi City, Previous to putting up our hands, I was warned by Inspector Thorne 
that if any hard blows were struck he would stop the 
contest. In reply, I said, You can tell that to Ryan, 
yourself. As for me, I will hit him as hard as I can, 
and try to knock him out the first punch I give him, 
and you can stop it whenever you like." 

The fact in regard to this contest was that Ryan came 
to see me at Monica Villa, my training quarters, and 
asked me to give him a show to make a few dollars. 

Through a liking for him I consented to give him fifty 
per cent of the gate receipts but I would have endeavvored to do the same thing I did before had it not 
been for police interference. 

After the contest with Ryan I returned to Boston, and 
stayed at home for a few weeks, when I agreed to meet 
Dominick McCaffrey, at the Art Industrial Hall, Philadelphia, March 30, 1885. I went to Rentz's Park and 
commenced to condition myself for this contest, but both 
McCaffrey and myself were arrested, and placed under 
ten-thousand-dollar bonds each. This prevented either 
of us contesting in that city, as it was punishable by law. 
The receipts for this affair, which was under the management of William Corney and John Clark, of Philadelphia, were returned to those who had purchased tickets 
for admission. 

On June 13, 1885, at the Chicago Driving Park, I 
defeated Jack Burke in a five-round contest, Marquis of 
Queensbury rules for sixty-five and thirty-five per cent. 
I received sixty-five per cent, although I never trained 
a day for this event and had two carbuncles the size of 
large cherries on the back of my neck. Notwithstanding my condition, I demonstrated to the audience that 
witnessed the contest that Burke was but a mere boy in 
my hands. 

After this contest I returned to Boston and had no 
sooner settled down than I was challenged by Dominick 
McCaffrey for a contest to take place at Chester Park, 
Cincinnati, on Aug. 29, 1885. A well-known gentleman by the name of George Campbell came to Boston 

to make the arrangements for the match. He said that 
he had to guarantee McCaffrey one thousand dollars before he would meet me in the ring. I said, I will meet 
McCaffrey under one condition only that is, that the 
winner of the contest is to receive all the money." That 
was agreed to by Campbell and myself, and it was also 
agreed that Campbell should receive forty per cent of 
the gate receipts for getting up and managing the show, 
as it did not concern me what arrangements he would 
or did make with McCaffrey. 

In this contest I was successful as I had been in all of 
my others, receiving something like five thousand two 
hundred dollars and being declared winner by Billy 
Tate of Toledo, Ohio, who was referee. 

Some friends of McCaffrey, who had been connected 
with certain sporting newspapers, went to the home of 
Billy Tate in Toledo, Ohio, offering him a sum of money 
to withdraw his decision, which he would not do, nor 
could he be induced to accept a bribe from these scamps. 
McCaffrey then tried to live on this reputation, by trying to gull the public, stating that he had stayed six 
rounds with me and that I was unable to knock him out. 

During the contest his brother came on the stage and 
pulled a revolver and used a lot of epithets saying If 
you hit my brother again I will kill you." He was then 
landed over the ropes by some of the spectators who 
had witnessed the affair and quietly made to understand 
that the contest would go on without any interference 
from him. This occurred in the third round. He 
might have been seriously dealt with but for the better 

I JO LIFE AND REMINrsCENCES'. 

judgment of calmer and cooler heads, who had corne to 
see the contest and see fair play. 

One little incident In my career, which has never been 
told, might have finished me. It happened while I was 
returning from the place where I was supposed to train 
to fight McCaffrey at Cincinnati. Right here I might 
say my training for that event did not amount to anything, and that instead of taking off flesh 1 actually 
gained it. We were located at a little town called 
Searsmont which is twelve miles from Belfast, Me. I 
went there by train, that is, left Boston I think about 
eight o'clock in the morning and got to Searsmont about 
eight o'clock that night, which made quite a journey by 
rail. When I came back I had determined to come by 
boat or steamer, for there is a very fine line of steamers 
running between Maine east-shore towns and Boston. 
We left Belfast in the evening, or late in the afternoon, 
and stopped at several places to pick up passengers 
going east. At one place we stopped, I have forgotten 
the name of the place now, an elderly gentleman and 
lady, evidently his daughter, came aboard. They had 
been attending a camp meeting which had taken place 
at the town from which they got on the boat. They 
both seemed more or less fanatical on religion, particularly the woman. 

After they came on board I was introduced to them 
both and noticed their actions. The woman was evidently somewhat crazy, for she several times attempted 
to jump overboard, and was kept from so doing by 
some of the passengers finally she went overboard. 

BIG GLOVE ENGAGEMENTS. I/I 

and the cry went up from the ship, "A man overboard." 
I ran to the stern of the ship, and saw her floating at 
some distance. As we sailed on, I climbed over the 
rail and was within one second of being overboard, 
clothes and all. It came to me so quick that I did not 
think but my first impulse was to save the woman. 
All the passengers grabbed me, and with the assistance 
of my trainers tore my coat tails off, and stopped me 
from jumping overboard. I finally got back over the 
rail and jumped into the life-saving boat to row to her 
assistance, and again I got myself in trouble, for I was 
ordered out of the boat, and one of the regular crew 
for life-saving purposes took my place. The steamer 
was stopped, and the boat crew rowed back fully a mile 
and got her. Had it been a man, he would undoubtedly 
have been drowned but the woman's clothes bore her 
up, and lying flat upon her back, in which position she 
was found by the crew, saved her life. She was unconscious when the boat brought her to the ship, but the 
ship's physician brought her around all right. I do not 
know what my experiences would have been if I had 
got overboard, as I intended to for, being a woman 
and somewhat crUzy, she might have made trouble for 
me in the water but I am a good swimmer, and I think 
I could have saved her. 

I then returned to Boston, and started travelling with 
Lester and Allen's Minstrels, opening up on Sept. 20, 
1885, at a salary of five hundred dollars per week, posing as statues of ancient and modern gladiators. In this 
business I continued until May, 1886. I was with them 

twenty-one weeks at the salary of five hundred dollars 
per week afterwards I became a part owner, — from 
January, 1886, up to May, 1886, — when I closed in Chicago. I endeavored to make a match with Mitchell in 
Chicago, under the management of Pat Sheedy, which, 
however, fell through on account of the citizens appealing to the mayor to prevent the contest from taking 
place. Before this I went to Mt. Clements to get 
myself in condition for the contest, and received a 
despatch from Pat Sheedy that negotiations were off 
for the contest, as I have mentioned, for reasons stated 
above. 

I then returned to New York and formed a partnership with William Bennett in the saloon business, where 
I was hounded and pestered to death by one Frank 
Herald, of Philadelphia, who was aspiring to the championship honors. Through the loud-mouthed talking 
of one Edward Mallahan, in endeavoring to bring the 
contest at Ridgewood Park, the authorities interfered, 
preventing the meeting from taking place. The party 
then started for Pittsburgh on the six o'clock train, to 
gain an unearned reputation by trying to inform the 
public that I was afraid to meet Herald*. 

A friend of mine heard of their intended departure, 
informed me of their underhand work, and put me on 
my guard. I immediately left on the seven o'clock 
train, an hour later than they, arriving in Pittsburgh the 
following morning then through the management of 
Tom Hughes, who arranged all preliminaries, we met 
that evening in Allegheny City, across the river from 

Pittsburgh, in the rink. I gave Mr. Frank Herald enough 
in the first round. This was on Sept. i8, 1886. 

Before this time I challenged any man to fight for 
from five thousand dollars to ten thousand dollars a 
side, depositing one thousand dollars with the New York 
Clipper. 

I now placed myself under the management of Mr. 
Pat Sheedy who organized a combination, for which Joe 
Lannon and Steve Taylor, George La Blanche the marine, Jimmy Carroll and Patsy Kerrigan, were engaged. 
The combination opened in Racine, Wis., from whence 
we went to Minneapolis and St. Paul, and several other 
cities, on our way to San Francisco. When I reached 
San Francisco, I arranged a glove contest with my 
former antagonist, Paddy Ryan, from whom I won the 
championship in 1882. We met in a public contest on 
Nov. 13, in a San Francisco pavilion, and I knocked 
Ryan out in the middle of the third round. The gate 
receipts of said contest reached between nine and ten 
thousand dollars, Ryan receiving twenty-six hundred 
dollars as a solace for his second defeat. 

On my return from 'Frisco, having stopped at numerous cities to give exhibitions, I arrived at Minneapolis, 
Jan. 18, 1887, where I met Patsy Cardiff in a contest of 
six rounds, for seventy-five per cent and twenty-five per 
cent of the gate receipts, the winner to receive seventyfive per cent. 

I let drive my left in the first and opening round. I 
had gauged my man wrongly, and hit him on the fore 
part of the head as he was ducking (a term used in 

boxing), and broke a bone of my left arm, which the 
doctors called the radius. I continued the other five 
rounds, at the expiration of which I was declared .winner and received the seventy-five per cent. In endeavoring to explain to the audience the reason for my not 
being able to bring the contest to a finish before the six 
rounds had expired, as they supposed I would, it was 
utterly impossible to get a hearing therefore I left the 
stage and went to my dressing-room. I put on my 
clothes as best I could, went to the Hotel Nicolette in 
Minneapolis, and sent for two surgeons to look at my 
arm. It was then about eleven o'clock in the evening. 
The principal doctor in the place consulted with another 
physician. During this time I had suffered the most 
excruciating pain and my arm had swollen to twice its 
natural size. It was then three o'clock in the morning, 
and, after sending for two splints, they concluded that 
my arm was broken and agreed to set it. 

I left the city next day and went through Dakota 
up into Winnipeg, Manitoba, with my combination of 
boxers. They gave exhibitions and I appeared at the 
shows. The audience were not satisfied at seeing me in 
citizen's clothes, but demanded to look at me in tights. 
Returning from Winnipeg to Minneapolis, I had the 
same doctors look at my arm. This was two weeks 
from the time they first saw it. They then put it in felt 
splints. At the time of this accident, I wish to inform 
my readers that the thermometer was in the neighborhood of twenty or thirty degrees below zero, and to the 
fact that I was not acclimated I attribute the breaking 

BIG GLOVE ENGAGEMENTS. 1/5 

 f this bone. I had just come from a warm State — 
CaHfornia — into a cold one. 

From MinneapoHs I returned to Chicago, where I 
stopped one day as Mr. Sheedy wished me to see a 
surgeon there. I thought it would not be necessary, 
and told him I would wait until I got to New York, and 
I would see Dr. Louis Sayers, who is one of the greatest surgeons living. On my arrival in New York I 
called at his residence at the corner of Fifth Avenue 
and Thirtieth Street. I showed him my arm, and, to 
my surprise, he made the remark that I could not 
button my collar or tie my necktie, as the arm was in 
bad shape. The part of the hand which should turn 
down in its natural position, was facing upwards, towards 
me. In consequence of this, he had to call both of his 
sons, Louis, Jr., and Ridgeway, who are also in the profession, to hold my arm around the muscle, and then, 
taking hold of my hand and shaking hands with me, he 
broke my arm and reset and locked it in a plaster of 
Paris cast. In this position I carried it for five weeks. 

Starting out on the 28th of March, 1887, again under 
the management of Pat Sheedy, I gave exhibitions, 
opening at Hoboken, N. J., and sparring with my 
partners, who were Joe Lannon and Steve Taylor. I 
sparred, giving exhibitions in several of the large cities, 
up to the Fourth of July, my last exhibition being given 
in Hartford, where I umpired a game of ball between 
the Hartfords and the New Havens. At the finish of 
the ninth inning, Joe Lannon and myself gave an exhibition of the manly art of self-defence, thus closing the 

afternoon's performance. On my return to Boston, a 
grand testimonial was given me Aug. 8, at the Boston 
Theatre, where I was presented with a magnificent gold 
belt, — containing three hundred and ninety-seven diamonds, and valued at eight thousand dollars, — by the 
citizens of Boston and many warm and admiring friends 
as a token of esteem, and for the honor m which they 
hold my undefeated name. This magnificent belt was 
gotten up and manufactured by a New York firm. The 
diamonds in it were furnished by Lyons, of Maiden 
Lane, and all who have seen it pronounce it to be the 
greatest and nicest piece of workmanship in that form 
that has ever been gotten up for a champion. This belt 
is my own personal property, and to be held and handed 
down to the generations of my future relations. 
The description of the belt is as follows — 
It is forty-eight inches in length and twelve inches in 
width, and is the largest piece of flat gold ever seen in 
this country. It was about twelve inches square when 
started, and weighed about twenty-eight hundred pennyweights. It took about three months to complete it. 
It contains a centre plate, two boxing panels, an eagle 
panel, and a harp panel. These panels are studded 
with diamonds. My name on the belt is composed of 
two hundred and fifty stones. 

in 

o 

op 
o 

o 
o 

c-q 

LAND OF TOM CRIBB AND TOM SAYERS. 

IN THE LAND OF TOM CRIBB AND TOM SAYERS. 

Fkoa[ Ne:w England to Old England — Immense Receptions in 
London and Other Places — Made a Member of the Pelican 
Club in the Presence of Nineteen British Peers — Invited 
BY THE Prince OF Wales — A Pleasant Meeting — "Sullivan 
IS the Quickest Heavy Man I Ever Saw," said His Royal 
Highness — A Handshake Recorded in Verse — Very Successful Tour of Great Britain and Ireland. 

HE morning of October 27, 1887, 
at eight o'clock, I sailed from my 
native city for England on the 
Cunard steamer Cephalonia." 
My object in making the trip was 
 money, glory, and revenge." My 
manager was Mr. Harry S. Phillips, a well-known sporting man of 
Montreal, with whom I signed a contract for a year. 
Accompanying me w^ere Jack Ashton the Providence 
pugilist, Mr. John Barnett, a personal friend who acted 
somewhat in the capacity of companion and secretary, 
and my manager, Mr. Harry Phillips. I was given a 
rousing send-off by the sporting men of Boston, who 
engaged two tugs and followed the steamer some dis- 

tance on her way. My cabin was literally filled with 
floral pieces, and I was made the recipient of numerous 
other presents. My father and brother saw me off, and 
the former waved me a last good-bye with the colors 
I wore when I won the championship of America from 
Paddy Ryan. My sporting friends cheered themselves 
hoarse as the tug left the wake of the big steamer, and 
fired a salute with two brass cannons they had taken 
on board. 

I arrived in Liverpool, Eng., on the 6th of November, 
Sunday afternoon, at two o'clock, on which occasion I 
was met by many prominent members of the sporting 
fraternity (amoijg whom were Arthur Magnus, Alf 
Greenfield, and Johnny Curran), outside the harbor by 
a special tug chartered by friends. We disembarked at 
the Liverpool landing, and when we stepped from the 
tender we were cheered by thousands with the utmost 
enthusiasm. The crush was so great that it was deemed 
advisable to form a bodyguard so that I might make 
my way to the four-in-hand that was in waiting to take 
me to the Grand Hotel. My admirers were ambitious 
and tried to take the horses from the carriage that 
was to take me to the hotel, but they were dissuaded 
from doing so and the hotel was reached in safety. A 
large number of friends were in attendance there to 
welcome me. 

I had the distinction of having interrupted the ordinary traffic both in London and Liverpool. The crowd 
that followed me through the streets was described as a 
 multitude." 

I had brought the beh that had been presented to me 
to disphiy at all the exhibitions I intended giving in 
England, Ireland, Scotland, and Wales; but the Custom 
House officers wanted to claim one hundred and twenty 
pounds — six hundred dollars — for admitting it into 
their country. This I refused to pay as I intended to 
take the belt back with me to my native shores. Consequently, the British did not have the opportunity of seeing the magnificent emblem which I had to leave in the 
Queen's bonded warehouse until I set sail for America 
on the 1 2th day of April, 1888. On the day after my 
arrival, Monday, Mr. Harry Phillips and his wife, and 
Jack Ashton and I left the Grand Hotel at Liverpool for 
London and proceeded to the Lime Street station for 
the London & North Western railway. Although but 
a short distance had to be traversed, the throng was 
so dense that it was with difficulty our party reached 
the terminus. The train left the station immediately 
amidst the cheers of the spectators. 

At a station called Crewe the crowd assembled to see 
the great knocker- out," and in their anxiety to catch 
a glimpse of me a number of people climbed to the 
roof of the carriage. This was repeated at Rugby and 
at Willesden but the admiration and gazing that I 
encountered from the time of my landing was eclipsed 
at Euston, where fully five thousand persons had assembled at the station. The appearance of the American 
was a signal for loud cheering and hurrahs from the 
people, amongst whom were Jimmy Mace, Jack Baldock, Young Bill Goode, Bat Mullins, and Tom Lees. 

The crush was so great here that it was impossible to 
reach the carriage that was provided for me, so I 
jumped into the first carriage that I saw close at hand. 
Then it seemed as if the whole crowd must get into 
that one carriage so many entered it that the bottom 
fell out, and I discovered to my astonishment that it was 
a funeral coach." It did not take me long to seek the 
brougham that was in waiting for me. I jumped in, and 
there met a friend by the name of Harry Bull, better 
known as Chippy Norton." We then drove to the 
Sportsman office on Fleet Street, outside of which the 
crowd was so great and eager to get a glimpse of me, 
it was with difficulty that the police were able to clear 
the way. Having finished my business with Mr. Ashley, 
who was proprietor of the Sportsman, the celebrated 
sporting paper of London, and in fact of all England, 
I was obliged, in order to get away, to address the audience from the windows of the Sportsman I thanked 
them for their kindness and for their hearty reception in 
this my first visit to their country, and told them I would 
be glad to meet them all at the exhibition that I proposed giving on Wednesday evening, Nov. 9, at St. 
James Hall, which was to be my first appearance on 
any stage, or in any hall, in that country. 

On the evening of Nov. 9, about eighteen hundred 
people were present in St. James Hall, London, to witness- the first appearance in England of your humble 
servant. My appearance on the platform, accompanied 
by Jem Smith, was the signal for a prolonged outburst 
of cheering. Each of us was, in turn, introduced as the 

LAND OF TOM CRTl^R AND TOM SAYERS. l8l 

man, who, in his own country, was considered the champion of the world. In acknowledging the cheers, I said, 
 I thank you, one and all, for your kind welcome, and 
I hope I shall always deserve it, so long as I remain in 
your country. I may furthermore state that it is my 
\vish to defeat Mr. Smith, just as it is his wish to defeat 
me. I hope you may have the pleasure of seeing us 
box, and so demonstrate which is the better man. 
\_C/icers.^ In response to loud calls. Smith briefly said: 
 I shall do my best to beat Kilrain, and then to beat 
John L, Sullivan." This is the notice we received next 
day: — 

 As the two champions stood together their differences of build and height were very apparent, Smith 
being much the shorter. Sullivan stands five feet ten 
and one-half inches, while Smith is only five feet eight 
and one-half inches. In chest measurement the two 
men are forty-four inches and forty-two and one-half 
inches respectively. After some interesting boxing 
matches, Sullivan again appeared, and had three rounds 
with Jack Ashton, of Providence, U. S. A. Ashton is a 
lighter weight than Sullivan, but of about the same 
stature. It was universally admitted that the four rounds 
were a fine exhibition of sparring. While both men 
were remarkably quick and agile, the rapidity and 
springiness of Sullivan's movements created the deepest 
impression, and evoked universal admiration. It can 
readily be understood, even by those who saw no more 
than last night's exhibition, why few of the American 
champion's antagonists have been able to keep the field 

after the third or fourth round. Once an opportunity 
occurs he deHvers a perfect bombardment of blows with 
a speed which the eye can scarcely follow. In attack he 
seems literally to throw himself upon an opponent with 
puzzling and disconcerting suddenness and impetuosity. 
Sullivan was a good deal winded with the effort, which 
was only natural to a man so much above his proper 
weight when in condition. Jem Smith watched the encounter from a seat on the platform with close attention." 

I then started on a tour giving exhibitions in Birmingham, Liverpool, Manchester, Newcastle-on-Tyne, Leicester, Nottingham, Derby, Sheffield, Preston, Oldham, and 
various other cities in England. The places in Ireland 
where I appeared were Dublin, Waterford, Cork, Limerick, and Belfast and in Scotland the towns were Glasgow, Dundee, Aberdeen, and Edinburgh. The only 
place I visited in Wales was Cardiff, where I gave an 
exhibition and met an ambitious boxer named Samuels 
who, after the second round, cried quits," and said he 
had had enough. 

My descent upon Birmingham was at once made 
known to a few hundred of my most ardent admirers, 
who received me at the railway station with such rough 
cordiality as would have dismayed a man of softer 
mould, and who roused the peaceful inhabitants of the 
town from a wonted apathy by dashing up Corporation 
Street after the open vehicle in which I rode, with 
ecstatic shouts of Sullivan ! Hooray ! 

I at once held a reception at the Stork Hotel. It was 
quite ill the Arnerican fashion, recalling Martin Chuz- 

zlewit's encounter with the interviewers Up they 
came with a rush ! Up they came, until the room was 
full, and, through the open door, a dismal perspective 
of more to come was shown upon the stairs." 

Said a local writer — 

 Sullivan took the rlish of idolaters very quietly. 
He observed, in fact, that the same thing happened to 
him every day at home." 

The two nights' show at Birmingham brought together 
over nineteen thousand people. A writer in the Birmingham GazcttCy commenting on my appearance in 
that town, says Kilrain and Mitchell have, however, 
been completely snuffed out by the arrival in Birmingham of John L. Sullivan. The name of Sullivan has 
been a household word in the mouths of pugilists on 
both sides of the Atlantic for years. It is small wonder, 
then, that his admirers — and they are many — should 
give him a welcome scarcely accorded to a royal prince," 

I arrived in Cardiff from Nottingham by the 2.50 
train. Considerable amusement was created by the 
expectation raised among the crowd, who awaited me at 
the station, by the arrival of several trains before that 
from Nottingham. Passengers leaving the station had 
to pass between several ranks of expectant sight-seers, 
and the comments on the physical peculiarities of each 
individual, as he ran the gauntlet, were neither pleasant 
nor edifying, but very amusing. One tall gentleman 
caused a flutter when he emerged from the station exit, 
but a second glance revealed some serious defects. 
 'That's not Sullivan! shouted a rough voice, "he's 

groggy on his pins ! A very little man, with a meek 
face and a huge shawl, was immediately backed to the 
extent of several hundreds of pounds to knock smoke 
out of Sullivan in the first round," and an unsuspecting 
policeman, who followed, came in for quite a demonstration. 

At last, however, our party arrived, and we made our 
way to the carriage in waiting. We were loudly cheered, 
and it was with some difficulty that our conveyance 
reached the Royal Hotel, where we stopped while at 
Cardiff. It was said at the time that even Mr. Gladstone, when he came to Cardiff the previous summer, 
failed to draw a larger or more decent crowd than that 
which thronged to meet me. It is a somewhat noteworthy circumstance," continued the same authority, 
 that here, in the very metropolis of good little Wales,* 
a prize-fighter should prove as great an attraction as a 
truculent radical ex-Prime Minister." 

 You don't attach much value to the diamond belt 
in the possession of Kilrain?" was asked of me in 
Cardiff. 

 No," I replied, it is only a dog-collar. As I said 
before, its real value is only about thirty pounds, and if 
I win it I intend to offer it for competition among the 
New York boot-blacks." 

On Dec. 8 a dinner was given at the Pelican 
Club by Founder Wells to Phillips, Ashton, and your 
humble servant. After the banquet Ashton and I had 
a bout, and when it was over we were getting ready to 
go home when a gentleman, faultlessly arrayed in cape- 

LAND OF TOM CRIRR AND TOM SAVERS. 1 85 

coat, glittering patent leathers and crush hat appeared 
upon the scene. 

 I would like to speak to Mr. Sullivan a moment," 
he said picking me out from the men present. 

 I am at your service," I said. 

 I have the honor to be the bearer of this message," 
said the stranger, handing a note to me. 

I tore open the letter and read — 

St. James Barracks. 
Afy Dear Mr. Sullivan, — I have great pleasure on behalf of the officers of the Scots Guards in inviting you to breakfast in our mess-room tomorrow at twelve o'clock, and subsequently to meet II. R. II. the Prince of 
Wales, who has repeatedly expressed the desire to make your personal 
acquaintance. 

Very truly yours, 

Clifford Drummond, 

Captain Scots Guarc's. 

This is what the papers published in regard to the 
affair — 

 After reading the note Sullivan lit a fresh cigar, 
put on his coat and, turning to the bearer of the note, 

 Well, tell the Prince and Drummond I won't disappoint them.' 

 Then turning to his friends, who expected to see 
Sullivan duck under his honors, he remarked — 

 If the Prince was not such a sociable, nice fellow I 
would not go there to-morrow, for I 'm dead tired, and 
this means getting up early.* 

 At midday of the day assigned, all the private hansoms in London were driving like mad down Piccadilly 

and rattling up to the St. James barracks, where the 
meet was to be. 

 The son of a well-known peer placed his hansom at 
the American champion's disposal, and said out of the 
fulness of his heart: — 

 Ah, you are too kind,' when Sullivan remarked 
that he would not mind him crawling in alongside, as 
it were. 

 In the mess-room, Captain Drummond, the ideal of 
Ouida's guardsman, with whom all are acquainted, received the transatlantic slugger. Captain Drummond 
presided, with Sullivan on his right, Phillips on his left, 
next to whom were Lord Randolph Churchill and Sir 
Gordon Cummings, 

 In addition to the full roster of officers of the Scots 
Guards, there were present many officers of the Grenadier and Coldstream Guards. Cold salmon, hot cuts 
and cold joints were served, washed down with bitter 
ale, porter, half-and-half, the light French wines on the 
top not being in great demand. Evidently most of the 
soldier gentlemen were in training for some event. The 
history of the prize ring was twice told, from the Homeric days of Epeus down to Tom Sayers and Heenan, 
whose healths were drunk in silence. 

 Shortly before three o'clock word came that the 
Prince had arrived at the Fencing Club across the way. 
Breakfast was immediately adjourned and prize-ring 
history saved a third recital. The Guards' gymnasium 
is a gem in its way. 

 The fighting ring is a model and the fencing spaces 

LAND OF TOM CRIBR AND TOM SAYERS. 1 8/ 

admirable. The walls are adorned with pictures of 
good guardsmen who have gone before. Standing in 
front of an open wood fire toasting himself was the 
Prince, dressed in a cut-a-way black coat, gray trousers, 
drab gaiters, and thick-soled walking boots. He was 
smoking a cigarette, not an American, by the way, for 
as he subsequently remarked, The only thing American 
I don't like is the American cigarette.' 

 Sulliv^an entered the room, dressed quietly in black, 
demure, and as innocent to all appearances as a Sundayschool superintendent, and as self-contained as a young 
lady who has seen several seasons. 

 There comes Gentleman John,' ran the whisper 
among the officers, who agreed that the only thing they 
would like to have changed about Sullivan was his birthplace. 

 Sir Francis Knollys skipped forward and said — 

 His Royal Highness desires very much to meet you, 
Sullivan. May I have the honor of presenting you ? 

 You may I reciprocate heartily the sentiments of 
the Prince.' 

 Neither the pugilist nor the Prince were in the least 
bit stiff or formal in their manner, as they met and shook 
hands right heartily. The Prince immediately took 
away the frigid nap of newness from the acquaintance 
by saying that he felt as if he had known Sullivan many 
years, whereupon John L. reciprocated by remarking 
that, next to Jem Smith, the Prince of Wales was the 
man he had most wanted to see in coming to England. 
Then the Prince looked Sullivan over carefully. Then 

Sullivan did ditto, and they again shook a shake of mutual satisfaction. 

 The Prince was in very good trim for a man who had 
opened five fairs, three bazaars, gone to seven funerals 
by proxy, and laid two corner-stones, in a week. He 
immediately referred to his trip to America before the 
war, and how in Detroit he had had his first real scrapping match. 

 It was a stand-off,' he remarked. My eye was 
darkened, and the other man's nose was red.' 

 I see,' remarked Sullivan, with professional nonchalance, you got what we call a baptismal black eye, 
while the other fellow received his claret christening.' 

 The Prince then referred to some of Sullivan's big 
fights, particularly that with Paddy Ryan. The fighter 
blushed as he heard the soft words of praise from the 
Prince's lips, and turned the conversation glibly by asking 
the Prince if he put up his dukes much now-a-days. 

 Oh, no. I am too old,' said the Prince. 

 I don't know, of course, how you feel,' said Sullivan, but you look as young as Jack Ashton.' 

 No, I do not spar at all now,' continued the Prince. 
 But my eldest boy, who is down in York with his 
Lancer regiment, punches the bag half an hour every 
morning before breakfast, and my second son, George, 
the middy, is a regular slugger, at least so the officers of 
the ship, the Dreadnought," tell me. I never sparred 
very much myself, but I believe in the manly art, and, 
like most fathers, am endeavoring to bring my bo)'s up 
in the way I should have gone,' 

LAND OF TOM CRIHB AND TOM SAVERS. 1 89 

 Then the sport began, and the Prince, pugilists, and 
peers craned their necks into the arena where Bat 
Mullen and Jack King, two promising bantams, were 
pecking away at each other. Sulliv^an turned to go 
towards the dressing-room and came face to face with 
Jem Smith, the English champion. 

 How arc you, Mr. Smith? 

 Splendid weather we are having, Mr. Sullivan.' 

 For blind men, maybe, but it does not suit me,' 
said Sulliv^an, who is not partial to fogs. 

 Then the two men shook hands for a minute or two, 
and came to the conclusion, if professionally they were 
not fated to smash each other out of recognizable shape, 
the friendship of Pylades and Orestes would be nowhere 
compared to theirs. 

 Smith and Greenfield then pummelled each other in 
good style. Smith is in admirable form, the very picture of what fighting trim should be. The only fault 
which the greatest stickler for form could find on Smith 
is that he is a little too stiff. 

 Just as the audience, which did not, however, number 
over forty, were becoming impatient for the upper crust 
of the pugilistic pie, the electric light was turned on, and 
out into the garish glare Sullivan ajid Ashton strode 
from their dressing-rooms into the ring. 

 Gentlemen,' said Phillips, I have the honor of 
introducing to you John L. Sullivan, the champion of 
the world, and Jack Ashton, a fine fighter, who will soon 
be heard from.' 

 Jem Smith winced when he heard the words cham- 

pion of the world.' But as his Royal Highness paddled 
his hands together, all present applauded. 

 Both boxers wore emerald-green tights — green as 
that of the grass fields of Galway — and dotted all ov^cr 
with harps and medallions of famous Irishmen, from thj 
days of great Brian-Boru down. Then the set-to began, 
and I have never seen Sullivan in a better one. 

 Manager Phillips and the World correspondent drew 
near to the Prince, whose eyes were dancing with delight 
at the fine spar. 

 He is the quickest big man I ever saw,' was the 
first drop of wisdom which fell from the Prince's lips. 

"Then John L. landed one of his terrible left-handers 
full in Ashton's face. The sound was like that of a 
falling forest monarch in the north woods. 

 Ah,' said Phillips, with a Mephistophelian smile, 
'what will happen when he meets Smith? 

 Sullivan has the weight, the height, the reach, and 
undoubted pluck,' continued the Prince. 

 That put together generally wins the fight, does not 
it?' insinuated Phillips. 

 Well, of course I am an Englishman and want Smith 
to win. That is, of course, officially I disapprove of 
prize-fighting enti/ely, and would be grieved if it came 
off in the United Kingdom/ 

"After the set-to was over, the Prince again led the 
applause, and was heartily seconded. He went up and 
shook hands again with Sullivan, hoped that he would 
meet him again, and, with an amused smile said, I 
wish you much luck while here, Mr. Sullivan.* 

 Some hours after the peers of the reahii and hard 
hitters had vanished, Hke the baseless fabric of a dream, 
the writer called on Sullivan at his private lodgings and 
asked him what he thought of the Prince. 

 He is a nice, sociable fellow,' said the slugger, 
 with splendid manners he is a splendid good allround man. He is the sort of man you like to meet 
anywhere, at any time.' 

At the Pelican Club, nineteen P^nglish peers, of 
whom thirteen were earls, were present. I was made a 
member of the club, an honor which I esteem very 
highly, and which other Americans have been unable 
to procure. 

The meeting betw^ecn myself and the Prince inspired 
such humorous lines as the following — 

 Ho ! Britons, raise a joyous shout, 

Give voice in thrilling tones, 
Accompanying your song throughout 

With banjo, harp, and bones. 
The olive branch floats on the breeze, 

Peace marches in the van 
The Prince's hand has had a squeeze 

Prom John L. Sullivan. 

 Perchance some day the Prince will king 

Become, when value much 
Enhanced to that same hand shall cling 

Which Sullivan did touch. 
The loyal throngs, as on they pass, 

Shall step with more elan 
To kiss the hand which got the stjueeze 

From John L. Sullivan." 

"All ordinary boxers are paid for pleasing the Prince, 
but Sullivan meets him on a basis of equality, and, 
in fact, better than that, comes to him as a benefactor, and will treat him to a grand sight, and teach 
him all he can about boxing, to quote his own words, 

 free gratis.' 

 Sir William Gordon Cummings called on Mr. Phillips, on behalf of the Prince, to know how much money 

 so great a man as Sullivan would expect. He was told 
by Mr. Phillips that both himself and Sullivan would be 
glad to treat the Prince as a friend, but that they would 
not accept any money from him. When asked if Sullivan would not accept some little token from the Prince 
as a souvenir of the occasion, Mr. Sullivan said probably he would, and Sullivan tells me now that he will do 
so rather than hurt the Prince's feelings. Sullivan is 
just in condition to show the Prince Avhat a man should 
be physically. He is looking in almost perfect condition. His face is clear cut, and, on being weighed last 
night, he barely turned two hundred and ten pounds 
stripped, which is less than he has weighed for years. 
Sullivan is arrayed in style to do credit to the country 
which he represents fistically. 

 The big fellow astonished the king that may be with 
such a display of fistic power as he had never before 
seen but, great as this display was, it was insignificant 
in comparison to the lesson he taught the snobs and 
snoblings of this country, who are ever ready to bow 
the knee to, and approve of, anything if it is only 
 English, yell know/ 

CHARLEY MITCHELL 

 Sully was n't a bit abashed in the presence of 
majesty. Titles and offices count very little with him, 
and seeing in the future king of England an unpretentious-looking gentleman, he was respectful, but perfectly 
self-possessed. Albert Edward, who must often wish 
that men would be natural with him, not merely polite, 
or, still worse, adulatory, cringing, or sycophantic, was 
taken with the American champion's poise, as was 
shown by the admiration he expressed for it after they 
had parted." 

The Pelican Club presented me with a valuable pin 
and waistcoat buttons to match. 

My reception in Dublin, Dec. 11, was marvellously 
enthusiastic, and brought forcibly to my mind the fact 
that I was in the midst of the warm-hearted people 
from whom I am proud to claim descent. Not fewer 
than fifteen thousand people had gathered at the steamboat landing, and their cheering when our party made 
its appearance was something to remember. Two full 
brass bands were there, also, and vied with each other in 
the energy and enthusiasm with which they played See, 
the Conquering Hero Comes ! The Wearing of the 
Green," and other complimentary and patriotic tunes. 
Our party proceeded to the carriages awaiting us and 
started for Grosvenor Hotel, headed by the two brass 
bands. Progress was slow, for the crowd pressed against 
the carriages and caused confusion but the hotel was 
reached at last, and we went quickly inside. This was 
not the end of my reception, however. The crowd had 
no intention of clearing off until they had heard my 

voice, so they shouted and cheered for Sullivan," and 
the bands kept up the enthusiasm, until I stepped forward on the veranda in full view of the multitude. One 
mighty shout went up, and then there was momentary 
silence, for it was seen that I was about to speak. 

The address was not long, but it was appropriate to 
the occasion. I thank you," I said, for your kindness to me this evening. As a descendant of Erin's 
Isle, I will endeavor always to prove myself worthy of 
your attention and to uphold the honor of my father's 
native land." Tumultuous cheering followed, and then 
the band struck up again and marched off, followed by 
the bulk of the crowd. I was much moved by the 
warmth of this reception in the land of my forefathers. 

I also met enthusiastic receptions in Waterford, Limerick, Belfast, and Cork. 

One of the most interesting things connected with my 
tour in Ireland was a visit to the spot called Donnelly's 
Hollow," in the Curragh of Kildare, where the famous 
Irish champion, Donnelly, vanquished Cooper. Travellers visiting the Curragh are taken by proud natives to 
the scene of the famous battle. The footsteps of the 
champions are still plainly visible. They are preserved 
in this way Every visitor, especially those who love the 
 noble art,' puts his feet in .the ancient marks, which are 
thus preserved and deepened in the soft green sod." 
The position of the men, as they began the fight, are 
pointed out. "And over there," say the guides, *'just 
outside the ring, stood Miss Kelly, who wagered thousands of pounds on Dan Donnelly." 

 Donnelly's Hollow is probably one of the most 
perfect natural amphitheatres in the world. Here, on 
the sloping hillsides, could stand or sit a hundred 
thousand men to behold a dramatic scene and here, 
on that day, was assembled a greater crowd than had 
ever witnessed a boxing contest since the close of the 
Olympic games. 

This is from an English paper — 

 At last America has sent us a great entertainer of 
the male variety. We have had Booth, and Adonis 
Dixey, and all the men of the American drama, but 
none have shone. Sullivan, however, comes to us as a 
sunbeam to shed his lustrous light upon sportsmen and 
others. Marquises have entertained him at dinner, and 
barons have drowned him with refreshment. When 
enumerating the qualities and accomplishments of Sullivan of America, please do not forget to mention that 
he fights." 

It will be remembered that I arrived in London Nov. 
7, 1887, and gave my first show at St. James Hall two 
days afterward. During my tour, I gave fifty-one exhi- 
'bitions, including that before his Royal Highness the 
Prince of Wales and the one before the Pelican Club. 
The tour was a grand success financially, as well as in 
every other respect. During it I cleared five thousand 
pounds, which is an extraordinary sum, considering the 
condition of the kingdom and the small wages paid 
workingmen. In no instance did I go to any town without receiving a hearty welcome from the local sporting 
fraternity, and the receptions accorded me in London, 

Liverpool, Manchester, Dublin, and several other places, 
surpassed anything heretofore heard of. In the first 
show given, over five hundred pounds were taken in, 
while at many places people had to be turned away. 

In Scotland I met with particular success in Edinburgh, Glasgow, Dundee, and Aberdeen. 

As to the substantial appreciation which I met in 
Ireland, I can say that I made more money in one week 
there than in six weeks in England. Among other things 
I received there were a tweed suit, seventeen blackthorn 
sticks, four jugs of whiskey, a beautiful design in shamrocks, and forty-five letters asking me to give benefits 
for charitable institutions. 

It is not necessary for me to plead guilty to running 
after royalty in order to mention the interest manifested 
by ladies of the royal family in England. I have frequently seen Princess Christine and her daughter in 
their carriage, and they used to look after me when the 
coachman pointed me out. I have seen the Queen near 
Windsor, and on more than one occasion, together with 
a companion, she looked out to see me as I passed 
along, and made comments which I did not hear. A 
pardonable appreciation of their sex, rather than of 
their rank, must be set down as my warrant for telling 
these things. 

My tour in Great Britain was closed with an exhibition at Portsmouth in January, 1888. 

BAiTLEs Bcrrn sides of the Atlantic. 197 

BATTLES ON BOTH SIDES OF THE ATLANTIC. 

With Sprinter Mitchell in France — He Turns the Match into 
A Race — Arrest and Escape — Home Again — Hearty Reception in Boston — A Dreadful Sickness — Challenge Accepted 
to Fight Kilrain for the Championship- An Old-fashioned 
Victory — Kilrain Vainly Vies with the Sprinter — Pursuit 
and Prosecution by the Governor of Mississippi — Enormous 
Legal Costs — First Appearance as an Actor. 

HILE Sullivan was winning golden 
opinions in England, starring the provinces, Mitchell," says a newspaper correspondent, was snarling out challenges to him by the dozen. The big 
'un pays just as much attention to 
them as the great mastiff in Landseer's 
picture of Dignity and Impudence 
does to the little cur tha'; is barking around him." 

Perhaps it would be better if I had continued this 
course, but I was led into a match to fight the bombastic sprinter boxer, foolishly giving away everything 
in the match in his favor. 

On Nov. 29 I met Mitchell at a well-known sporting 
resort, and signed articles for a fight for five hundred 
pounds, under London prize-ring rules, and in a twenty- 

four-foot ring. Neither the time nor the place of meeting were mentioned in the articles signed. They were 
to be arranged between the seconds, namely, Phillips 
for me and Pony Moore for Mitchell. Among those 
present at the time were Mr. Allison, the editor of the 
Sportsman, and Messrs. Harding, Bennet, and Morton, 
American sporting men. After H. Bull, the well-known 
bookmaker of Newmarket, had been chosen as stakeholder, the drawing-up of the articles began, which, 
even under the skilful treatment of Allison, was no easy 
matter. Mitchell disputed every article, and the transaction took three hours. When he came into the room 
where I was sitting, he turned around to his train of 
friends and followers, and said — 

 Now, boys, I have got him." 

I only laughed. One by one the articles were agreed 
to, I giving away every point without demur until it 
came to the size of the ring. 

 It must be a twenty-four-foot ring," insisted Mitchell, who saw in this a loophole to get out of the 
match. 

 You are not signing for a foot-race, Mitchell," said 
Phillips. 

 And I am not a sprinter," remarked Sullivan. 

Mitchell insisted, however, and just as he thought the 
contest spent on the rock of contention, I said: — 

"All right, my boy, let it be a twenty-four-foot ring. 
You '11 find even that too small to skulk in when the 
day comes." 

Mitchell's countenance darkened. Then I insisted 

that the Hberty of choice of time and place given the 
seconds should be limited by two conditions that the 
contest must come off within one thousand miles of 
London, and not clash with any of my previous engagements. 

 I had to do this," I said, because when the time 
came Mitchell would insist on fighting in China." 

During the whole two hours, Mitchell had been taunting me in the most outrageous manner. Finally he 
called me a dirty rogue. I sprang to my feet, and this 
time my blood was up. 

 Come on, you young whelp. I have two carriages 
down stairs. You get in one and I will take the other^ 
and we '11 drive to the nearest vacant space, and there 
I '11 knock your head off." 

Mitchell smiled sickly and followed me a little way 
towards the door. Then Allison interposed and I was 
hurried away. I left, saying, — 

 All right, I will wait until I meet him; but when I 
do, I '11 give it to him all the worse for waiting." 

The fight took place on Baron Rothschild's grounds at 
Chantilly, March 10, 1888. 

I wanted to fight this sprinter in a sixteen-foot ring, 
knowing well that his tactics in a twenty-four-foot ring 
would be to run around or to lie down, which he did at 
every opportunity afforded him in the fight. I wished 
to prevent this cowardly and unfair business. It is a 
well-known and established fact that in all my career as 
a boxer or fighter, I have always fought my opponent 
manfully and fairly. In this fight with Mitchell I was 

fouled a number of times by being spiked repeatedly by 
Mitchell. Of this the referees seemed to take no notice. 

One of the witnesses of the fight was Pony Moore, 
Mitchell's father-in-law, who stood with a face puckered 
with anxiety and nervousness. 

When I got my right across and Charley dropped, 
Pony cried, There goes my boy." 

Knock-down blow the second brought forth, — 

 There goes my house." 

And when for the third time Charley was floored, 
"Pony," in an agony, exclaimed, and there goes the 
estate and everything." 

For the first four rounds it looked odds — as Baldock has since said, long odds — on the big fellow." 

In the fifth round, when I was swinging the right, I 
caught Mitchell at the back of the head and severely 
bruised the muscles of the right arm. Still Mitchell 
seemed afraid to stand up to the fight. In the tenth 
round, when he was continuing his tactics, I said in 
disgust, Oh, don't run around the ring.'* 

 First blood to Mitchell was claimed in round eight, 
to which I replied, You can have it." He said, Well, 
there is nothing in it but to decide a bet." 

Running and dropping was his game, and to such an 
extent did he practise the former that, when the fight 
was over, a track like a sheep run was to be noticed all 
around the ring. Once he dropped without a blow and 
received a caution, and after this he went down a number of times for a mere tap. 

Had I desired to practise the tricks of the London 

prize-ring rules I had good opportunities to do so by 
giving my weight to Mitchell but I tried my best to 
avoid falling on him. Mitchell adopted a saving game 
throughout. 

Before starting he had admitted having a great task 
before him," and when he went into the ring he did not 
go to win my five hundred pounds, but to save his own, 
which, thanks to the big ring, the weather and my accident, he succeeded in doing. 

In this fight I was unfortunately in the worst corner 
where the rain beat incessantly in my face and body, 
causing me to become chilled, and I refused numerous 
times to partake of any brandy which my seconds insisted upon my taking. 

The termination of the fight was brought about by 
Mitchell's second, Jack Baldock, who stepped into the 
ring and said, Shake hands and call it a draw." I said, 
 Let us fight a couple more rounds," but everybody 
said *'No." Mitchell and I then retired from the ring. 

On the road, while retiring from the scene of the 
fight, we were arrested by gendarmes who pointed revolvers at our heads. We were taken to a place called 
Senlis where we were brought before a tribunal, and the 
gendarmes gave in their charges against us. 

The outcome of this episode was that we were locked 
up from seven o'clock Saturday evening until one 
o'clock Sunday before the French authorities would accept bonds for our release. Being satisfied that we 
would appear in court the next day, they admitted 
Mitchell and myself to bonds. After our release we 

both met our friends, who fortunately had not been 
locked up, going to a hotel across the road, and the 
party, consisting of a dozen Americans, Englishmen, 
and Frenchmen, sat down to a sumptuous breakfast. 
The party included Harry Phillips, Jake Barnett, Edward 
Holske, William. O'Brien, Pony Moors, Jake Baldock, 
Kilrain, Mitchell, and myself. 

Only a few in the party knew that I did not intend 
to stand trial, having already made up m}^ mind to leave 
Senlis by the first train for Paris, and then to go by way 
of Calais to England. When the officials came to suspect my intentions they increased our bonds from eight 
hundred dollars to sixteen hundred each. 

My reason for not appearing in court or wishing to 
stand trial was that, some two months before this event, 
Kilrain and Smith (Jem Smith, then champion of England) fought in France, and during the battle a gentleman named McNeil, who had gone over to see their 
fight, and to do the reporting for the Sportsman of 
London, lost his life by either falling overboard or being 
foully dealt with. The facts have never been found out. 
The English press dealt very severely with the French 
authorities for not investigating the case of this wellknown sporting writer. This being so, I did not wish 
to stand trial, as I was afraid that I would be dealt 
severely with for coming over into their country, or, to 
use a technical phrase in pugilism, trying to pull off" 
this fight" there Therefore, I took the boat at Calais 
to Dover, and arrived in London, England, the following 
morning. 

F'rom London I went to Liverpool, and stopped with 
a friend of mine, Arthur Magnus, who had accompanied 
me home and had been a witness of the fight, — if fight 
it could be termed. The following morning the papers 
contained an account of my trial. My sentence was 
three da)'s in a French prison and two thousand francs 
fine. 

 Tell me," said a reporter interviewing Mr. Magnus 
after our return to England, whether the arrangements 
for the combat were satisfactory. 

 Yes, they were good, with the exception of the 
backwardness of the Mitchell party in selecting the 
ground, as agreed upon." 

"Was Mitchell careless about his movements in 
France? 

 I should think he was, — the most careless man I 
ever saw. In Amiens, he walked from day to day all 
over the town without any attempt at concealment, as if 
he didn't care whether the police got 'wind of it' or not. 

 Yes, the fight, as you say, was a walking tournament 
the greater part of the time. Mitchell did not face 
Sullivan as he ought to have done. He danced continually around the ring. This, of course, must have 
been his plan there can be no doubt about it. 

 In the fifth round Sullivan disabled his hand with a 
blow at Mitchell's head. Only the round before this, 
Mitchell was knocked down and completely dazed by 
one of the champion's right-handers. So I leave you 
to judge what a mishap it was to Sullivan to be compelled to fight practically with one arm." 

 Could Mitchell have tired out his opponent with his 
tactics?" 

 I honestly believe he could n't. His blows were not 
strong enough to tire any one out, and even in his disabled state Sullivan could have kept it up as long as 
Mitchell." 

My fight with Mitchell was the last event of any note 
in my first trip to foreign countries. I embarked on 
the twelfth day of April on the steamship Catalonia," 
for Boston, arriving after fourteen ilays' sail, and meeting with a grand ovation from my friends, who came 
down the harbor to welcome me home. 

Two weeks after arriving home, I acted as master of 
ceremonies for Billy Mahoney, the well-known sporting 
man and politician of Boston, at a benefit given to Joe 
Lannan in Music Hall. Ten days later I was tendered 
a testimonial at the same hall, on which occasion I 
sparred with Joe Lannan and Jack Ashton. 

After that I formed a partnership with John B. Doris, 
the circus man, and Milton Dray. Our combination included a travelling circus of well-known acrobats and 
tumblers, and lady and gentleman riders of the sawdust 
ring. Jack Ashton and I appeared in a sparring bout 
at each performance. 

After the conclusion of the circuit, I sojourned for 
about two months at Nantasket Beach. Then I went 
from the southerly side to the northerly side of Boston 
Harbor, spending some time at Crescent Beach. Here 
I was taken very sick, as may be judged from the fact 
that I had typhoid fever, gastric fever, inflammation of 

BAITI.ES BOTH SIDKS OF THE ATLANTIC. 205 

the bowels, heart trouble, and liver complaint all combined. During this sickness I was obliged to keep my 
bed for a period of nine weeks, leaving it on Monday, 
the fifteenth day of October, 1888, the day I was thirty 
years of age. On the day before, Sunday, I told my 
doctor. Dr. Bush, that on the following day I would get 
up, as I had made up my mind to do so, and that if I 
had to meet the inevitable, I would die at my father's 
house in Boston. His residence at that time was No. 8 
Parnell Street. My doctor advised me not to do this, 
as it would be suicide," he said. However, I did not 
heed his advice, and that evening took a carriage and 
was propped up and driven to my father's house, which 
was ten miles from where I had been taken sick. During 
this illness I had been given up on two occasions by 
doctors. I had five before having Dr. Bush but, 
under his treatment, I came out of my sickness a 
nev/ man. 

From this sickness I contracted what the doctor 
termed incipient paralysis, having no use of my legs 
except with the assistance of crutches, which I had to 
use for six weeks. During this period I was rubbed 
continuously twice a day with oil and some other preparation ordered by my doctor. I also took electric 
treatment. 

Being challenged by Kilrain, after this dreadful sickness, to fight for the championship of America, I agreed 
to do so, and made the match on the seventh day of 
January, the fight to take place on the 8th of July, 
1889. In company with my representatives, I met the 

representatives of Kilrain at Toronto. Kilrain was not 
present. 

Everything being satisfactorily arranged by his representatives and mine, we took our departure for New 
York. I then came to Boston, where I stayed for a 
couple of months, and again went to New York, where 
William Muldoon was accepted as my trainer, owing to 
the willingness of Charley Johnston, my backer, and 
James Wakley, who was also interested in my half of 
the match. I went to his place in Belfast, N. Y., to 
train for the memorable event. Mike Cleary, the wellknown boxer and pugilist, and as game a man as ever 
stepped into a twenty-four-foot ring, assisted Muldoon 
in training me for the contest, and helped put me in 
good condition. 

During my training with Muldoon we had a little 
misunderstanding, but after a day we were led to bury 
the hatchet. My training under these men consisted of 
long walks, fighting the foot-ball, throwing a ten-pound 
ball, using dumb-bells of four pounds each, skipping 
rope, and going in swimming. 

At the time I trained for my Kilrain fight at Belfast, 
N. Y., the whole of western New York and Pennsylvania 
was flooded through that memorable Johnstown flood. 
The river running through Belfast was filled with debris 
from all the upper country, and was quite a sight to see. 
Frequently during our training we went in bathing and 
swimming. This, of course, was very dangerous, especially as the river was flooded. At the time we were 
there, a young man named Lauk called on us and went 

BATTLES 1K)TII SIDES OE THE A'I'LANTIC. 2o; 

bathing, very unfortunately for himself, for in attempting to make his way through the falls or over the 
dam, he lost his life. His body was found some miles 
below. 

We never knew exactly how he came to his death, 
but supposed that he struck some rock beneath the 
surface, which stunned him. We were very careful 
after that about venturing into the water. After the 
flood had subsided somewhat, we sent one of Muldoon's 
dogs through the rapids several times, and I went myself, and came very near getting seriously injured. I 
scraped my shin very severely by striking against a 
rock. It was several wrecks afterward before I fully 
recovered. I thought at the time that it would be more 
serious than it was, and might interfere with my fighting 
with Kilrain, but fortunately it did not. My shins at 
the time had not fully healed from the effects of the 
foul spiking which Mitchell had given me in my fight 
with him in France. Spiking me as he did was against 
all rules, and had I claimed foul on that account, I undoubtedly would have been entitled to the fight on these 
grounds. He spiked me so severely that my shoes were 
full of blood, and I still bear the marks of those wounds. 
There are five large scars on my shins yet. 

I arrived in New Orleans on the morning of the 4th 
day of July, and located at Mrs. Green's private boarding-house. Being given the use of the Young Men's 
Gymnastic Club, I took there what exercise was necessary to the muscles to keep them in active condition 
until the day of the fight, which was the 8th day of July. 

The fight took place at Richburg, in the State of 
Mississippi. The Kilrain party, as well as my own, took 
a special train on the Queen & Crescent R. R. on Sunday, the 7th of July. They were guests of Charles Rich, 
while I was quartered at the house of Mr. Smith, who 
was foreman for Mr. Rice. 

The battle was fought on the estate of Charles Rich. 
Kilrain was seconded by Charles Mitchell, the bombastic sprinter, and Mike Donovan, of the New York Athletic Club, and John Murphy of Boston was bottle holder. 
I was seconded by Mike Cleary and William Muldoon, 
and had for bottle holder Dan Murphy. After all the 
preliminaries had been arranged, Kilrain won the toss 
for corners and selected the southeast. I had the opposite corner. The referee was John Fitzpatrick, a wellknown politician of New Orleans, and at the writing of 
this book mayor of that city. The time-keeper for the 
Kilrain party was Bat Masterson, of Denver; and for me 
Thomas Costello, of Cleveland, officiated. Finally we 
were assigned our corners, and the order to get ready 
was given. Kilrain advanced to the centre of the ring 
and I met him, and each man placed one thousand dollars in the referee's hand on himself to win. The bet 
being made we were ordered back to our corners, and 
we received the call and orders of the referee to step to 
the middle of the ring, shake hands and return to corners. The referee said, Get ready," and Time." The 
hostilities commenced then, and without a blow being 
struck, Kilrain won first fall by throwing me with a cross 
buttock, ending the round. On going to my corner I 

ir. 

fegmm 

 

m 

JAKE KILRAIN. 

BATTLES JMVVH SIDES OF THE ATEAXTIC. 20g 

remarked, If that is his game I will fool him," and on 
time being called for the second round Kilrain attempted 
the same thing, but I was ready for him and threw him 
heavily to the ground, fooHng him and giving Mitchell 
the laugh. This spoiled Kilrain's chances of wrestling 
and he gave it up in despair. 

Time being called for the third round, we both 
advanced to the centre of the ring, and on Kilrain n:nning around his corner, I caught him, hitting him a 
right-hand punch under the heart, following it up with 
a left-hand punch on the top of the head, injuring 
my left hand slightly, and virtually, if I do say it 
myself, winning the fight right there and then, and 
ending the round by knocking Kilrain down.. In the 
succeeding rounds, there being seventy-five of them, 
Kilrain either went down to avoid punishment, or was 
knocked down with my blows, right and left handed. 
His tactics were pursued in endeavoring to tire me 
out, and were according to the advice of his seconds. 
Mitchell, in particular, gave him lessons in his method 
of dodging me w^hen I fought him in France. 

Now, from the best of my remembrance, I think it 
was in the middle of the fight that I took a drink of 
cold tea in which a little whiskey had been put. Joe 
Coburn, thinking there was not enough whiskey put in, 
left his seat, and coming to the corner, put in more 
whiskey than I could hold. There being too much 
liquor in the tea, and my stomach being in such a good 
condition, I threw it right off. My opponent's friends, 
seeing this, said, — 

 Go at him, Jake; you have got him." 

I said, Come on." 

Kih-ain said, Give it up, John; I have got you." 

I said, Come on and fight." 

With the encouragement of his seconds, he came 
close enough to me to be knocked down, thus ending 
the round. From that time, Donovan, who was one of 
Kilrain's seconds, played between the two corners of 
the ring, keeping Kilrain between himself and Mitchell, 
and I had to fight him out of his corner repeatedly; 
Donovan acting like the umpire of a base-ball game, 
rather than like a second in a fight. During this fight 
it was Kilrain's intentions, through the advice of his 
seconds, to keep in the ring by repeatedly falling or 
being knocked down, it being the only resort or hope 
he had of winning this fight. He was carried to his 
corner by his seconds during all the rounds. I walked 
to my corner, and being asked by my seconds to sit 
down on a chair provided for me, refused, saying: — 

"What is the use of sitting down? I have to get up 
again," and I remained standing in my corner, talking 
with my seconds and friends. 

When asked to go on and finish Kilrain, I laughed, 
and said, — 

 Let me stay ! They say a man who can hold me 
half an hour can lick me. I will show these fellows that 
I can stay and make as long a fight as anybody else, if 
that is what they call fighting." 

I did this more to satisfy the newspaper men who 
had styled me a hurricane fighter and not a stayer. I 

BATTLES BOTH SIDES "OF THE ATLANTIC. 211 

proved conclusively in this fight that I could stay as 
long as I liked, and could have finished this man at any 
time, as the fight was all my own. I was fighting an 
hour and twenty minutes when I was asked by Muldoon 
how I felt. 

I said, I never felt better in my life. How long 
have we been fighting? 

Muldoon said, "About an hour. How long can you 
stay, John ? 

 Until to-morrow morning, if it is necessary," I replied. 

This was all in the sun at one hundred and twenty 
degrees. Kilrain resorted to all the tricks imaginable. 
He had spiked me and tore my right shoe wide open, 
so that the blood oozed through the shoe on to the 
grass. I found no fault about this, and never made it 
known to his seconds or to anybody else at the time. 
Every one could see what Kilrain's game was. In throwing him later, in one of the rounds, Kilrain, in falling, 
threw his foot up and caught me with his spike, tearing 
my tights open. Upon which I turned to the referee, 
and said, — 

 Make that man fight fairly." 

The referee warned him not to let that occur again. 
He was finished five rounds before they threw the 
sponge up, and I was more scared than anybody for 
fear that I had killed him, as in each fall that he had 
made during the last five rounds it looked as if his neck 
had been broken. 

In the third round, after the right-hand punch, on 
being taken to his corner, he said, — 

 My God, I am licked. He is too strong, too powerful, and can hit too hard." 

Before he had entered the ring that morning, he had 
told a prominent physician. Dr. J. A. Dougherty, of 
Philadelphia, who had been engaged by the Kilrain 
party to look after and attend to him in case of his 
being injured in the fight, that he felt so strong that he 
thought he could punch a hole through the wall. The 
doctor examined him before allowing him to enter the 
ring, found his pulse to be normal, and his condition in 
every other respect to be of the first order. These are 
facts that are well known, and can be substantiated by 
Dr. John A. Dougherty, who is a well-known member 
of the Athletic Club, located near the Schuylkill, in Philadelphia. The same doctor, who had attended him after 
the fight, found that he was severely punished and hurt 
internally, and has since told me that it looked as if 
Kilrain would never get over the beating that I had 
given him. He stated to me that he had given him a 
number of grains of morphine and drams of brandy, 
injected hyperdermically, to alleviate his suffering after 
this defeat. It is a well-known fact that he stated to 
several of his friends that it was the mistake of his life 
to ever have allowed himself to be so foolishly led into 
making a match with me. 

On the breaking up of the crowd after the fight was 
over, we went for the trains that were in waiting on the 
side tracks to take us back to New Orleans. Kilrain 
went back on the press reporter's train with Mitchell 
and some others, theirs being the first train to pull out. 

I got into one of the other trains, which did not start 
for full}' an hour later. During our stay on the train, a 
passenger who was standing on the platform said he 
heard in the distance the coming of a train, and gave 
the alarm, saying that the militia were on this train. 
This caused quite a stampede among the passengers. I 
with my fighting togs on and a big coat around me, 
jumped through the window of the car, regardless of 
the pain which my hands were giving me. They were 
swollen to three times their natural size. I never knew 
how I got through that window, it being a surprise to 
myself as well as to everybody else. I ran over into a 
thicket. When some friends who had brought over my 
street-wearing apparel appeared, I put on my pants and 
coat, found it was a false alarm, re-entered the cars, 
and after fifteen minutes' stay, we were on our w^ay 
to the city of New Orleans. We arrived there about 
ten o'clock in the evening. I went to my private boarding house, took a hot mustard bath and soaked my 
hands but I bore no marks, with the exception of a 
little scratch under my right eye, and a small sore on 
one side of my lip. After my bath I had supper 
consisting of chicken, cold meats, and Bass's ale. I sat 
up until about one o'clock with my friends. 

The next morning I took a ride, and went around 
visiting my friends throughout the city. To my surprise, on returning that evening, I was informed that the 
sheriff of Mississippi had arrived in New Orleans with a 
warrant for my arrest, as well as Kilrain's, for breaking 
the laws by fighting in the State of Mississippi. Through 

the aid of some friends I succeeded in eluding this 
official by engaging an engine and one coach and with 
my backer, Charles Johnson, I bade adieu to New 
Orleans, running through on this special car to Grad 
Bay, Ala. 

Accompanying us were William Muldoon, Pat Duffy, 
Mike Cleary, Budd Reno, John Kilkenny, and two of the 
railroad officials, whose names I do not remember. We 
laid over at the above-named place, and, going Into a 
little store where provisions, notions, and groceries of 
all kinds were sold, we asked the proprietor and proprietress to get us something to eat. They were 
alarmed, not knowing who we were, and, judging from 
our appearance, I suppose they were afraid we would 
walk off with their store. However, after smooth talk, 
when they had found out who and what we were, they 
prepared a meal for us, setting down before us that wellknown Southern dish, — ham and chicken, — in their 
own peculiar style of cooking. It tasted as well as any 
meal I had ever eaten, and I have indulged in my lifetime in the finest table luxuries that life has ever 
afforded. 

Having finished our meal, we waited for the fast 
express from New Orleans, which we boarded, and on 
it met some of our friends who had come along. We 
all sat down and talked about our escapade, and, as we 
smoked our cigars, we thought how lucky we were to 
escape from the authorities of Mississippi. 

When we pulled into Nashville, Tenn., I was lying 
asleep in a stateroom, and was awakened by a war of 

BATTLES BOTH SIDES OF THE ATLANTIC. 21^ 

words between the police and my friends. One of the 
former said to me as I awoke, — 

 What is your name ? 

I told him my name was Thompson. 

"Well," he said, I think your name is Sullivan." 

I stoutly denied this, and still said my name was 
Thompson. 

They said, "We have a warrant for your arrest." 

I asked them to show it, but they could not. They 
claimed, however, that they had a telegram from Gov. 
Lowry, of the State of Mississippi, to arrest SulHvan 
and his party. I refused to be taken out of the car, 
upon which the officers drew their revolvers, — there 
were eight of them, — and, pointing them at me, two 
of them put handcuffs on my wrists, after which they 
tried to drag me from the car. 

There were so many officers that they were in one 
another's way, and could not move me. I took it for 
granted that some of them would forget themselves and 
make a target of me, and not feeling disposed to die at 
this early stage of the game, I consented and went with 
them. They then took me to an old jail in which was 
situated the office of the chief of police. He was one 
of the party who had made the arrest. This office was 
more like a rat pen than anything else; and the jail, 
filthy as it was, was filled with negroes and whites. 
This arrest took place at ten o'clock in the morning. 
Charles Johnson, m)^ backer, was the only one who 
stayed behind to keep me company, thus showing that 
he was a true friend in need. A friend of mine, who 

happened to be in the town, got the best lawyers In the 
place and brought them to me. I stated the facts of 
the case, and got their opinion to see what might be 
done in this matter. They got out a writ of habeas 
corpus, and took me before Judge Allison, who w^as a 
very liberal-minded man, and who, after hearing both 
sides of the case from the lawyers, ordered my discharge, and said I was not to be interfered with, and 
that I should go unmolested out of the State of Tennessee. My legal and other expenses of various kinds 
in this matter, were fort}'-five hundred dollars. Judge 
Allison was in no way connected with this matter, and 
did not receive one dollar for his action in the case, 
although he was accused in the newspapers, at the time, 
by some malicious person, of ha\'ing been bought off 
to turn this burly pugilist," as they termed me, loose. 
They did not consider a pugilist anything more than a 
brute, and thought a man of muscle and science could 
not be gifted with brains as well and on this account I 
wish to show to my readers and to the public in general, 
that there is one, who, while in the line of a professional 
pugilist and boxer, is quite capable of informing them 
through the medium of this book, that he is gifted with 
ordinary ability, and is conscious of being something 
more than a pugilist. I want them also to understand 
that, while not of an egotistical nature, I have a fair 
amount of common sense, and, with a Boston public 
school education, can give an intelligent opinion on 
almost any subject, and conduct myself as a gentleman 
in any company. 

I^A'ITLES BOTH SIDES OF THE ATLANTIC. ^1/ 

Leaving Nashville, Tenn,, we will go on with the rest 
of our story which brings me to the city of Chicago, 
where I made a stay of one week in the company of 
friends, informing them how I was being chased by the 
efforts of Governor Lowry who was offering one thousand dollars reward for the apprehension of myself as 
well as Kilrain. After my sojourn in Chicago, I with a 
friend of mine, James Curly by name, a well-known 
sporting man of that city, took the train for the city of 
New York. On arriving in New York I went to Brooklyn, to the place of my backer, Mr. Charles Johnson, 
who had left me a week previous in Chicago to see how 
matters stood in the field, and to see what progress he 
could make in having the matter of my arrest fixed up 
in a manner that would be agreeable to Gov. Lowry and 
the other authorities of Mississippi, and to show that, as 
a matter of business, I was compelled to fight in that State 
as the Kilrain party had won the toss for the choice of 
ground, and had named Richburg, Miss. I had to accept and go there to fight, or else be called by the world 
at large a coward therefore, I went there to fight, and 
not to break the laws of the State of Mississippi, or in 
any way to defy the proclamation issued by Gov. Lowry, 

Leaving Johnson's in Brooklyn I went to New York, 
where I made my home and headquarters for some time, 
meeting all the prominent newspaper men of the city. 

After a stay of two weeks in New York, I was informed that a requisition had been granted by Gov. 
Hill, who is now United States Senator, for my return 
to Mississippi. I was arrested by Inspector Byrnes and 

treated in a very kindly manner, as he has always been 
a great admirer of mine, and has witnessed all my exhibitions of a knock-out character in Madison Square 
Garden. I was in durance vile that night, and the next 
morning engaged as my attorney DeLancy Nicoll who 
tried to have the case postponed, and to have me 
admitted to bail, as I wanted to go home to see my 
mother, in Boston, who was very sick at that time and 
not expected to live. Being refused bail by Judge 
Morgan, who was the acting judge upon this occasion, 
I consented to go back to Mississippi, through the advice of my counsel, so that I could demand bail. I 
started back the next morning with Sheriff Childs of 
Mississippi, in whose charge I was, and Thomas Adams, 
one of Inspector Byrnes's men, and a friend of mine by 
the name of Matt Clune. We left New York on Thursday, and arrived Jackson, Miss., Sunday afternoon at 
two o'clock, where I received a great ovation from the 
citizens, who were all "n sympathy with me, and all my 
friends there, among them Col. Jones Hammonton, who 
did everything ni their powder to intercede with the Governor in my behalf I put up at the Edwards House. 
The sheriff who had charge of me was a nice fellow, 
and had fulfilled his contract and kept his word with 
me, stating that I should not be locked up. He manfully carried out his promise until some jealous-minded 
individual went to the Governor's mansion and told him 
that I was to hold a reception at the Edwards House. 
The reception consisted of my being introduced by Col. 
Jones Hammonton to the ladies of the city, and they 

BATTLES BOTH SIDES OE THE ATLANTIC. 2ig 

one and all shook hands with me in a most cordial manner until I thought they would take my arm from its 
socket. The Governor, on hearing of this, sent for the 
sheriff, and had ordered him to take me to jail, but 
being a good fellow he gave me free access to the jailyard, where I could walk around and smoke. Col. 
Jones Hammonton, hearing what the Governor had done, 
went up and had a long talk with his Excellency, desiring that I should be given the freedom of the city. 
In a very short time I was taken back to the Edwards 
House where I stopped until morning, when my lawyers, 
Judge Tyler and Mr. Green, got out a writ of habeas 
corpus, demanding that I should be taken to the county 
where my crime had been committed. 

The name of the judge, before whom this writ was 
tried, was Campbell. He had ordered me brought 
back to Purvis, Miss., which was the county seat, at 
which place my offence, as it was termed, was committed. I was brought back to Purvis, taking the train 
that evening at five o'clock from Jackson, and arriving 
in Meriden the following evening. The Governor also 
boarded the same train, and, meeting Judge Terrel, who 
was holding court in Meriden, ordered him to dispense 
with court and go to Purvis and try this special case. 
We left Meriden early the next morning, arriving in 
Purvis about eight o'clock the same evening. Sheriff 
Childs handed me over to Sheriff Cottel, who was sheriff 
of that county, he (Childs) being relieved of any further 
charge of me. I was obliged to remain three weeks in 
Purvis, as it took them that length of time to empanel a 

jury to try and convict me. This tliey accomplished, 
and, my sentence being twelve months in the county jail, 
I made an appeal to the Supreme Court, giving bonds for 
one thousand dollars to appear there the following June. 
My lawyers made objections to the unfair trial I had 
received at the hands of this jury. They convicted me 
of prize fighting, and some two months later, when 
Kilrain was brought back for the same charge, they 
convicted him of assault and battery, showing their 
ignorance and partiality in this affair. This jury, which 
consisted of all shapes and styles of the human type, 
would have made a good picture for some of our comic 
illustrated papers. 

My lawyers, now taking care of this part of the affair, 
after the appeal from the lower court to the Supreme 
Court, kept me informed how my case was progressing, 
and, not knowing what time it might be called, I remained idle almost a year, with the exception of five or 
six weeks that I travelled with a show called the Paymaster," in which Duncan B. Harrison was starring, and 
gave sparring exhibitions with Joe Lannan. I received 
the sum of one thousand dollars per week for my services, and Joe Lannan three hundred dollars per week 
as his salary. Being informed by my lawyers that on 
June 19 my case would be tried, as it had been referred 
back from the Supreme Court to the Circuit Court, I 
returned to Purvis. The case was referred back on the 
grounds that I did not have a fair trial. I met the 
same judge and district attorney, whose name was Nevil. 
They informed me that if I would plead guilty to prize 

BAITLKS KOTII SIDKS OF THP: ATLANTIC. 221 

fighting, they would fine me, and that the fine could not 
exceed one thousand dollars, as that was a statute law. 
I stated that if they would say that in the presence of 
Col. Tom Ford, who was one of my lawyers in the first 
trial, and any other friend, I would go in the morning 
and plead guilty to prize fighting. It actually cost me 
eighteen thousand six hundred and seventy dollars to 
get out of this fight. What it cost Kilrain, I do not 
know, but on account of my being the victor, and having a reputation for throwing money away," they made 
me settle in good shape. 

After having settled my case in the South, I remained 
about New York during the summer of 1890. In July 
or August I formed a co-partnership with Duncan B. 
Harrison to appear with him in a play called Honest 
Hearts and Willing Hands." We opened in August, 
1890, at Niblo's Garden, New York, and made a tour of 
the country, appearing in all the principal cities throughout the United States, clear through to San Francisco, 
Cal. I appeared in all cities as an actor, which was my 
first attempt in the histrionic h'ne, and made money 
everywhere. 

As it w^ould be impossible to give here the diverse 
comments of the papers on my performances, perhaps 
the following from a member of the profession will be 
fitting as a substitute. 

When I played in Cincinnati, April 21, of the present 
year. Madam Modjeska, seated in a box at Henck's 
Theatre, witnessed the performance of Honest Hearts 
and Willing Hands," and seemed to enjoy it very much. 

When asked how she Hked my acting she repHed — 

 O, I hke him very well, indeed. He speaks his 
lines naturally, and one likes that bluff, hearty manner. 
It is in keeping with the part. Of course, he has n't the 
gracefulness of gesture and business, but he is very 
good." Asked about the sparring exhibition, the good 
woman did n't just know about it, and she wrinkled her 
brow in puzzling to answer: It looks so rough, and 
they might get hurt, but I suppose they would have to 
take their exercise anyway." 

My career has brought me frequently into a position 
to make the acquaintance and form estimates of many 
interesting members of this profession. In regard to this 
a Chicago paper gives the following facetious account 
of an encounter with one of them. Of course allowance 
must be made for the writer's lively imagination. 

 Two stars of the first magnitude clashed together 
last St. Patrick's Day somewhere in the aristocratic region of Michigan Avenue. It was a dazzling display to 
the watchers of the skies, making the weak-eyed sun hide 
his diminished head, and totally eclipsing the splendor 
of the far-famed aurora borealis. 

 At that time Venus and Mars were observed to be 
in conjunction by the loungers on the lake front. As 
Danny Shay soulfully whispered, Bedad, the sight of 
the pair uv them wud warrim the cockels of yer heart 
to persave the Graycian Goddess uv Love an' the divastaten man uv war together wuz a komplayte cure for 
sore eyes.' 

 As John L. Sullivan, the champion of the world and 

the only human pile-driver in that arduous and noble 
profession, was leaving the auditorium, he encountered 
the beauteous Lillian Russell entering the rotunda. 

 After her morning constitutional down Michigan 
boulevard Miss Lillian looked as fresh as a May morning, her eyes sparkling and a big bunch of green ribbon 
fluttering on her breast. It was, indeed, as Danny Shay 
so truthfully observed, a meeting of the gods on high 
Olympus. Like the transit of Venus or the birth of such 
another sprinter as Curly Charley Mitchell, it occurs 
only once in a hundred years. 

 For a moment the champion beauty and the champion boxer faced each other in silence, as if sizing up 
each other's strong points. The champion was a trifle 
groggy as he beheld the dazzling array of loveliness. 
Then the beauty blushed, averting her face and turning 
her dewy eyes to the floor, and the champion feinted 
with his deadly left, removed his stove-pipe with his 
right, and, bowing, murmured, abashed, in a classic 
Back Bay whisper — 

 I throw up the sponge. I could n't knock her out 
in four rounds. She 's prettier than Rosy O'Neill's 
picture that Maggie Cline is turning toward the wall 
every night down at Tony Pastor's, for fifty a turn.' 

 'Ah ! good morning, Mr. John L.,' began the beauty 
in silvery tones, frankly extending her gloved hand and 
bathing the champion in one of her glorious violet 
glances that cures the grippe, and which nearly knocked 
him into a trance. 

 Let me grasp the hand of the great John L.,' 

murmured the radiant Lillian, with charming candor. 
 Won't you? Please do; that's a good boy/ 

 'Why, certainly,' quoth John, taking the proffered 
palm and squeezing it so tight that Lillian winced till 
the tears came to her eyes. Don't spring such chestnuts as that on me,' said John. Everyone I meet wants 
to grasp my hand it 's getting monotonous. How are 
they coming, Miss Lillian? I hope I haven't hurt 
you,' John ventured to remark, as if sparring for wind. 

 They are arriving in gondolas,' murmured Lillian, 
sweetly and with a rapidity that is extremely gratifying; but I won't shake hands with you in a hurry 
again, Mr. John L. you 've a grip like a bear. We're 
turning them away over at the Columbia. There 's 
breathing room only, and precious little of that, Alf 
Hayman tells me,' continued the queen of comic opera 
getting down to business. 

 Same case here; Joe Baylies claims you can't 
keep them away from the People's this week with 
cannons the house is so full they bulge out of the 
windows and hang on the fire escapes by their eyebrows. Chicago 's a great town. There 's only one 
New York and that's Chicago. Let me think. Last 
week the aldermen wanted to give me the freedom of 
Chicago, but I refused. I was holding out for the compressed-air franchise, but that was gobbled up by Mr. 
Bacon, so Mayor Washburne could n't let me have it. 
But you bet I 'm due for the next franchise or there '11 
be trouble and the mayor has promised, so has Tim 
Scanlan, to let me in on the ground floor.' 

 By the way, Mr. John L., where 's your green ribbon 
this morning? Shame on you, sir! don't you know 
this is St. Patrick's day? You '11 never be elected president if you go on this way.' 

 Why, that 's a fact,' groaned John, ruefully 
 shiver my timbers, but I forgot all about it. They 'd 
murder me over in the unterrified nineteenth ward if I 
loomed up without a sprig of green in my buttonhole- 
What '11 I do to square myself with the populace? 

 Oh, I '11 save you from being slaughtered,' returned 
Airy Fairy Lillian. I want you to whip James Corbett, and win that $50,000. Sabe, Mr. John L. ? let 
me pin this piece of green to your lapel. Stand straight 
I won't hurt you so don't get frightened. You 're 
too big to cry; there we are. Now, Mr. John L., you 
wear my colors, go in and win, and knock out all the 
telephone fighters down at New Orleans next September.' 

As a diversion, at intervals between boxing and theatre 
engagements, I kept alive my youthful interest in base 
ball, by acting as umpire, pitcher, or in some other capacity on special occasions. 

There is a droll account of one of these occasions 
which appeared in the New York Mornitig Journal: — 

 Mr. John L. Sullivan astonished everybody in Philadelphia by appearing this morning in a full Quaker 
habit. He came out in front of the Continental Hotel 
wearing a long drab coat, cut of 1 702, and a wide 
brimmed hat, and sat down in a comfortable armchair. 
School children who passed by said, See the good old 

Quaker ! What a pious man he is ! Mr. SulHvan's 
face had a serious expression softened by a look of 
benevolence. 

"'Get on to him ! said Arthur Chambers's Pet to 
Owney Geoghegan's Chicken, as the two gentlemen 
approached the hotel. 

 Blast my heyes ! said the Chicken, hif that h'aint 
hold George Fox 'imself; 'ovvsomehever, it may be 
Villiam Penn.' 

 The two men stood still and looked at Sullivan a 
moment with wondering eyes. 

 'Ullo, Villiam Penn, watchyer doin' hin them togs 
watchyer racket? said the Chicken. 

'"Good morning to thee, friend Chicken; hast thou 
had^any 'scrap' this week ? Was the referee kind to 
thee in that last scrimxmage in Brother Hezekiah Doolan's dog-pit with Bill Chandler's Ghost?' 

 Hennybody 'ud know you was ha Quaker. W'at 
makes you so fly? W'y 'ave you got hon them church 
regimentals?' continued the Chicken. 

 Well, you see,' said Sullivan, that if I was in Rome 
I would do as the Romans do, so when I'm in Philadelphia I do as the Quakers do. The landlord told me 
that a good many representatives of the old Quaker families would probably call on me to-day, and so out of 
respect for their feelings and in courtesy to them I 
have put on this costume.' 

"'Well,' said Arthur Chambers's Pet, 'if you were In 
Mexico would you do as the Aztecs do? If you were 
among the Choctaws would you do as the Choctaws do? 

BATfLES BOTH SIDES OF THE ATLANTIC. 22/ 

If }'ou were among the cannibals would you call for a 
piece of parboiled missionary on toast? The Quakers 
are the Aztecs of Philadelphia.' 

"A good many old Quakers called on Sullivan during 
the forenoon, and were received by him with plain oldfashioned courtesy. They spoke of him pleasantly as 
the ficfhtinGf Quaker.' 

 About one o'clock Sullivan called a cab, driven by a 
Quaker, and drove down to the City Hall, \\hcre the 
mayor and Col. McClure were waiting to receive him, 
Col. McClure was in full-dress suit, and had been waiting patiently for three hours, as he had expected the 
distinguished guest since ten o'clock. Mr. Sullivan 
entered the room containing the portraits of the mayors 
and of Revolutionary heroes. As he came in, Washington, Franklin, and the other pictured worthies seemed 
to shrink in size. Owney Geoghegan's Chicken accompanied Mr. Sullivan. 

 Col. McClure advanced to meet the great pugilist 
and shook hands with him w^armly. 

 Who is that? said Sullivan pointing his umbrella 
at a faded picture on the wall. 

 That,' said Col. McClure, is Washington.' 

 Wash — ? Who was Wash — asked the Chicken 
of Sullivan in an undertone. 

 Sh — said Sullivan. He was a terror. He» had 
a big scrap with Cornwallis at Yorktown and knocked 
him out in two rounds. No police interference. Referee 
said 'twas fair, and George took the stakes and the 
colors,' 

 And who is that crank?* asked SuUivan, indicating 
another portrait with his umbrella. 

 'That is mad Anthony Wayne,' said Col. McClure; 
 one of our Pennsylvanians.' 

 Mr. Sullivan, Col. McClure, the mayor and Owney 
Geoghegan's Chicken, after a few moments of conversation about the Revolutionary War and the part Pennsylvania had taken in it, walked into the mayor's office and 
partook of an elegant lunch. 

 Sullivan and the Chicken left the City Hall at three 
o'clock surrounded by thousands of people. As Sullivan was walking in Chestnut Street a little policeman 
about five feet high blocked his way and insisted on 
arresting him for gathering a crowd on the street. Sullivan was bullied by a bandy-legged policeman at the 
baseball grounds yesterday, and thought that it was 
about time to curb the Philadelphia police. He picked 
up the belligerent policeman, put him under his arm and 
marched down the street with him for a block, and set 
him down on a water-plug, an immense crowd following." 

PACIFIC OCEAN VOYAGE — HOME CONCLUSIONS. 

Visit to the Antipodes — Sandwich and Samoa Islands, New Zealand AND Australia — Entertained by Royalty — Admired by 
Aborigines — Return, and Theatrical Tour in the United 
States — Home Again — Estimates of Fighters Met — The 
Gamest Group The Sprinter Set — Summary of Objections 
TO London Prize-Ring Rules — Superiority of the Marquis 
OF Queensbury Rules. 

ARLY in 1891 I arranged a trip to 
Australia, and sailed June 26 from 
San Francisco on the good ship 
 Mariposa," commanded by Captain Haywood. There was nothing to 
mar the pleasure of our trip, except 
that my old friend, Frank Moran, was 
taken sick, aboard, with an attack of 
paralysis. Previous to my leaving San Francisco, I 
appeared in a bout with Mr. James Corbett. It was 
simply friendly. 

After a sail of six days we stopped at Honolulu, 
Sandwich Islands, long enough to give an exhibition 
and to enable the steamer to coal up. I found the 
people of Honolulu very kind and cordial. There was 
a little colony composed entirely of Americans. While 

in Honolulu, Queen Isabelle, sister of King Kalakaua, 
called on me at our hotel. She referred with sorrow to 
the fact that her brother was dead, and told me had he 
been alive he would have been only too pleased to have 
called on me and entertained me to the best of his 
ability We talked on various subjects, and I found her 
a most entertaining and interesting person. We spoke 
of America at great length, and she seemed to greatly 
admire our Republic. 

We left Honolulu, and after a day's sail, stood off 
from Tintula, where we delivered the mail which was 
taken with some passengers on a steamer that had sailed 
out to take them off. We did not stay there any length 
of time. 

At the Samoa Islands I saw the harbor where the 
American and. German war-ships were destroyed by one 
of the worst hurricanes ever known. The natives there 
exhibited great curiosity to see me, and made exclamations which I was given to understand meant something 
like Great Chief." 

We next left for Auckland, Aus., where we remained 
some few hours, but did not come to anchor. We 
landed about July 20 at Sydney, N. S. W., where we were 
met by a tug to take me off. Duncan B. Harrison, my 
partner, was aboard the tug with a number of Australian 
sporting men who had come to welcome me, but I refused to leave the ship as I did not want to leave my 
friend, Frank Moran, who was sick. We left the 
steamer the next morning, and were tendered a banquet 
by a great many friends in Sydney. Remaining in Syd- 

ney a week, rehearsing, we prepared for our opening and 
made our d-'but there at her Majesty's theatre, which is 
considered the best equipped and most beautiful tlieatre 
in Austraha. We stopped at the Australian Hotel, which 
is regarded as the best in the city. 

From Sydney, New South Wales, we went to Melbourne, Victoria, a ride of nineteen hours by rail. We 
stopped at the White Hart Hotel, and played for three 
weeks at the Grand Opera House. After leaving Melbourne, we stopped at the principal cities throughout 
Australia, — Ballarat, three nights Bcndigo, two nights 
Adelaide, three nights; Cathlenain, one night; Maryboro, one night; Stahl, one night; and in all, we 
showed about six and one half weeks. I did not give 
myself up to much pleasure in Austraha. I went sightseeing on different occasions, visiting with my friend. 
Air. Mactier, at Adelaide. We drove around the city 
and over the mountains, visiting the Eagle on the 
hill," and the Falls. 

During my stay m Australia, I met all the principal 
officials and men of note, among them Gov. Hopeton, 
of Melbourne, Victoria. I had some general conversation with the latter, comparing my country and his. 
He is well informed, and he treated me very kindly. 
At Melbourne I was introduced to the members of the 
Parliament which was then in session. They stopped 
at the same hotel with us, — the White Hart, — corner 
of Burke and Spring Streets. As my readers probably 
all know, members are elected there by ballot, under 
the Australian system, which system is being generally 

adopted in the United States. I met and was introduced to Gov. Jersey, of Sydney, at the race track, 
Melbourne, where we both witnessed the races. I have 
seen quite a number of horse races in this country, but 
I never saw any Hke those they have in AustraHa. They 
race distances of from one to three miles. No time is 
recorded, and racing, on the whole, tends to kill a horse 
rather than increase his speed. Hurdle racing is very 
popular there. They have a crude system of betting, 
very inferior to ours, and the English system of bookmaking. In Melbourne I met the Evangeline Company and part of the County Fair" Company. The 
railroad facilities of Australia I found no better than 
those of England, and altogether very inferior to our 
American railroads. 

The Australian sporting paper, The Referee, voiced 
opinion in that country in the following: — 

"Next Monday the 'Alameda' will once more set 
sail — a moving link between the two great continents 
of Australia and America. On board this splendid vessel, homeward bound, goes the renowned pugilist, John 
L. Sullivan, the hurricane comet of the fistic firmament. 
John has not made the barrels of money it was expected 
he would coin here in Australia, but, on the whole, 
private advices inform me, he has not done so badly. 

 I saw plenty of Sullivan while here in our city of 
Sydney I certainly saw nothing that anyone of the 
most sensitive moral organization could cavil at. He 
was free with his coin to those with whom he was 
acquainted, and the only time I saw his sympathies 

rACIFIC OCKAN VOVACIE, ETC. 233 

appealed to he gave, and gave liberally, to help a 
woman in hard circumstances. If he had landed in 
Australia on a knocking-out expedition, travelling from 
city to city with a boxing show, as he did in Great 
Britain and America, he would have made a little fortune, and would have been the idol of the sporting 
community. The fact of the matter is simply this 
The populace had heard for years past of Sullivan, the 
man of magical quickness and terrible dexterity with 
the gloves. They had longed to see him in action for 
of all the boxing people alive, none are so enthusiastic 
as the populace of Australia. Should Sullivan ever 
come this way again, and come in his true guise, with 
his grand physique in perfect trim, his brawny muscles 
braced for action and gloves on his hands, with an offer 
pasted on his portmanteau to stop any man in the 
country in four rounds/ then I venture to predict that 
he will not find halls big enough to accommodate his 
patrons. He has been marching through a hostile 
country, to a certain extent and here, where Jackson, 
and Slavin, and Goddard are looked upon as being 
invincible, Sullivan has been regarded as the only man 
on earth who has a chance of lowering one or all of 
them." 

We returned from Australia on the steamship Alameda," under Capt. Mose leaving Oct. 3, and arriving 
in San Francisco Oct. 26, 1891. I remained in San 
Francisco some time arranging a company, and opened 
in Sacramento on my trip eastward. We showed all 
through the West, British Columbia, and Manitoba. 

21,4 LIFE AND ^REMINISCENCES. 

I then made a new contract with Mr. Harrison, appearing in Philadelphia for a week, in Brooklyn a week, and 
closing in Boston at the Howard Athenaeum on the 4th 
of June, 1892, the attendance being very large. 

As the narration of my reminiscences now brings me 
back again to my native place, and very near to the 
rounding out of that portion of the career with which 
my name has been most 'connected, — that of a boxer 
and pugilist, — I feel in a position to give some expressions of opinion based on experience. 

Of all the men with whom I have boxed, sparred, 
and fought, I consider Ryan, Kilrain, Slade, and Flood 
the gamest group. Of the genuine gameness of these 
men, in my opinion, there can be no doubt. Ryan 
stood up and fought me like a man, did not resort to 
any trickery or petty dirtiness, but fought from the start, 
and he was in the ring for the same purpose that I was, 
namely to demonstrate which was the superior man. 
Ryan has pluck, so has Kilrain, so have Slade and Flood. 
Others may differ from me in this opinion, but I really 
think I ought to know about the men, as I have faced 
and beaten them all. 

Kilrain fought for all he was worth in my last battle 
with him, and stood his punishment gamely. Slade and 
Flood did the same. To show Slade's gameness, when 
I knocked him through the ropes in our glove fight, in 
New York city, he fell quite a distance, struck heavily, 
but got up and came back on the stage unassisted, and 
attempted to go right on and fight. Most persons, 
fighting under the same circumstances, would require 

Pacific ocean \o\ac.e, etc. ^35 

assistance, and the chances are they would have quit 
rather than go back. Slade had the disadvantage that 
all big men have that I have met with, — the bigger 
they are the more heavily they fall. 

Very different from my encounters with these men 
was my fight with Mitchell. As the last round of that 
memorable fight will show, and is recorded, the last 
thirty-nine minutes passed without a blow being struck, 
for the very simple reason that I was unable to catch 
him or get within striking distance. It was simply run, 
run, run, he in the lead and I not as good as a close 
secondo 

Repeatedly in that last round I asked him to let us 
have one decent round, to all of which he paid no 
attention, but went on with his talk, telling me that I 
could not catch him. in a month. A spectator remarked 
that the fight had already lasted three hours, to which 
Mitchell replied very sarcastically, — 

 I will make it last six hours before he catches 
me." 

His whole game was to avoid me, not to fight me. 

Eugene Field gives the following clev-erly humorous 
take-off on a fight between Mitchell and myself: — 

 We fully expect to have the opportunity of laying 
before our readers, some time next September, an accurate report of the meeting between John L. Sullivan and 
Charlie Mitchell, beginning in this wise: — 

 When the bell tapped both men scored evenly and 
got away, Mitchell securing a distinct lead from the 
start, which he steadily increased. 

 Second Rottnd. Mitchell continues in good form. 
At the end of the seventh mile he threw off his shoes, 
and after that he travelled somewhat lighter and freer. 
Sullivan appeared to be losing wind, but his friends 
think he may overtake his competitor in the woods near 
the Alabama line along toward morning. 

 Third Round, Sullivan has just made a tremendous spurt of six miles. Mitchell is out of sight, and 
pools sell five to one in his favor. 

 Fonrth Round. Mitchell has just stubbed his toe 
on the projecting root of a cypress. First blood for 
Mitchell. 

 Fifth Ronnd. Slavin and Ryan, who have been 
acting as Mitchell's seconds, fell off their bicycles near 
the end of the seventy-third mile completely exhausted. 
Mitchell, apparently as fresh as when he started, is still 
forging ahead. Sullivan is said to be laid up at a 
farm-house, near Bayou Catouche, under the care of a 
chiropodist. 

 Later. The race has been awarded to Mitchell, 
who is still running. Sullivan is severely punished 
about the feet, and may lose several toes," etc., etc. 

Very different from this style of fighting was the style 
of the men I have mentioned, and I must add Joe Goss, 
for he was surely as game a man as ever breathed, and 
was also as true a friend as I ever had, or any man 
could have. One instance of his honesty was brought 
out by his refusing to accept forty-five hundred dollars 
in cold cash, from parties whom I do not care to mention, who wanted him to drug me before the Ryan fight 

in 1882. He was offered this money by a certain clique 
to fix me, and, needless to say, he proved true blue to 
me as a friend. 

Another thing I will mention about Mitchell he 
gets credit, according to one of the best sporting papers 
in the country, namely the Clipper, for knocking me 
down in Madison Square Garden. While that is correct 
in one sense, I will repeat that in the position that I was 
in no man ever breathed who could avoid it, standing as 
I was with my feet close together and, practically, I was 
 set down." For instance, if a man is standing with 
his feet close together and his opponent punches him 
in the stomach, his natural tendency is to double up 
but he struck me somewhat higher, and the actual effect 
was that instead of falling backwards and being knocked 
down in the manner generally understood by being 
knocked down, I went down all in a lump, somewhat 
after the style of going to sit in a chair. 

When I started out boxing, I felt within myself, as I 
do now, that I could knock out any man living. I could 
always beat a man's guard down, and when boxing for 
a contest I never attempt to spar for an opening, but I 
go right in to box, and win from the start. I do not 
believe in sparring to feel the other man out. The 
other man is second to me at every stage of the fight 
I go in to win from the very first second, and I never 
stop until I have won. Win I must, and win I will, at 
every stage of the game. 

I never had stage fright in my life do not know 
what it is, and do not suppose I could understand it if 

somebody would try to explain it to me. Another thing 
I will say I never have been hit hard enough by anybody to feel it during the fight. I have never felt a 
man's blow in my life. 

I was the first one to demonstrate, under Marquis of 
Queensbury rules, that I could knock a man out of time 
in less than four rounds, which means, in actual fighting 
time, twelve minutes. In my career I have knocked 
out not less than one hundred men. Some of the encounters I remember, while others of little importance I 
have forgotten. Had I never started boxing, I question 
very much if there would ever have been any such 
attempt made. I have demonstrated my superiority as 
a boxer over every man living that I have ever met. 

In attempting to knock men out in four rounds, the 
idea of which is original with me, I have been handicapped from the fact that the majority of audiences 
before which I have appeared hsfve always been with 
my opponent. I have been supposed to possess such 
wonderful strength of hitting power, that unless I 
knocked the man dead, the audiences, especially in 
cases of local pride, have thought that my opponent 
was a wonderful man to even dare to put up his hands 
in front of me. 

Any man of reason will readily understand, — for it 
must be admitted that a referee is only human, — every 
referee is more or less influenced by the feeling of the 
audience, and, being handicapped as I have been in the 
majority of my boxing matches, I have had to demonstrate beyond all possible doubt, my superiority over 

my opponents. I knocked out fifty-nine men tluring 
my eight-months tour. 

Tug Wilson was the first man who ever succeeded in 
staying before me for four rounds, and he only did that 
by floor crawling, hugging, and avoiding me in every 
way possible. He dropped twenty-eight times. After 
he succeeded, several others attempted to do the same 
thing some of them have been successfiil. His actions, 
as well as those who have succeeded, are in direct violation of Marquis of Queensbury rules, but referees in 
those instances have never decided strictly according to 
the rules. Although I have knoxyn that the referees 
were wrong, and did not allow me full justice in a number of instances, I have never urged their doing their 
duty, and allowing me credit for all such fouls and 
infractions of the rules but have allowed all my opponents leniency of which they took advantage. I have 
always taken into consideration the fact that people who 
had paid their money to see me boxing or fighting, are 
entitled to some consideration for their money, and 
instead of claiming all that has been due me, I have 
gone right on to give the audience their money's worth 
by defeating my opponent, despite the fact that I was 
handicapped by the repeated violations of the rules. 
There are a thousand and one ways in which a man can 
violate the rules without doing so openly not only that, 
but there are many instances that I might quote and 
have actually seen, where men have preferred to lose on 
a foul rather than be beaten fairly. Whenever I have 
boxed with men who have resorted to all the trickery 

and sharp practices which they or their friends could 
invent, the match has lasted longer than where the men 
have come up manfully and fought me. 

The length of the match has always depended upon 
the amount of trickery my opponent could resort to 
and his sprinti-ng abilities. Some made it last longer 
than others. Now, in the face of such matches the general public give the man who makes the longest fight 
the credit of being the best boxer or fighter; whereas 
such should not be the case by any means, for where 
one man stands up manfully and fights, and does his 
best to win and is consequently knocked out in short 
order, the other man does not attempt to win but attempts to make the fight last as long as possible, depending upon police interference and hoping to make a 
draw, and knowing that the public will give him. credit 
for having made a long fight. 

I have been asked a great many times what rules I 
prefer to fight under, and what I thought of the merits 
of the dift"erent rules of fighting. Now, I will say, for 
reasons which I will give, that I consider the Marquis 
of Queensbury rules the best for everybody, for under 
those rules each man has an even chance. The London 
Prize-Ring rules, of course, have been taken as the only 
ones for years back, but times and circumstances are 
continually changing. 

I object to the London Prize-Ring rules, in the first 
place as being against the laws of all English-speaking 
countries and in breaking the law of the land a man 
always lays himself liable to fine or imprisonment. an4 

sometimes both. I have found, from my experience, 
that breaking these particular laws has been very expensive to me, for in all the fights that I have been in 
under the London Prize-Ring rules, I have not only lost 
money, but have also had the care and worriment incidental to arrests, trials, and penalties. It has always cost 
me more money to get out of my fights under those 
rules than I have ever gained from them. Again, I 
have never seen a fight under the London Prize-Ring 
rules but what those present were of a rougher character 
than I have seen under the Marquis of Queensbury 
rules and wherever the rowdy element predominates, 
there is always sure to be trouble, both for the fighters 
and the audience. The London Prize-Ring rules require 
that the ring shall be made on turf, with eight stakes 
and ropes. The ring being pitched in the open air allows everybody to see the ring and fighters without any 
cost of admission and, consequently, the audience is 
made up of a class of people who cannot afford to pay, 
and would not pay any reasonable amount to witness 
the contest. Where such an audience assembles there 
will always be found a certain class of dishonest men 
practising their nefarious work, Avhereas, under the Marquis of Queensbury rules, the contest usually takes place 
in a hall of some description under police supervision, 
and the price of admission is put purposely high so as to 
exclude the rowdy element, and a gentleman can see the 
contest, feeling sure that he will not be robbed of any 
of his valuables or in any way be interfered with. 
Lender the Marquis of Queensbury rules the manly art 

of self defence, of which I am considered an authority, 
is conducted for the benefit of gentlemen, not rowdies. 
Fighting, under the Marquis of Queensbury rules before gentlemen, is a pleasure to the other element it 
becom.es a brawl. There are hundreds of ways in 
fighting under the London Prize-Ring rules, whereby 
the best man can lose, or at least not win, through 
trickery. In my descriptions of my various fights, I 
believe I have illustrated how several of these tricks are 
done. Under the Marquis of Queensbury rules no 
clinching is allowed, no wrestling, and the superiority of 
the contestants is judged by the actions of their hands, 
and not by kicking, nor biting, nor gouging. 

Under the London Prize-Ring rules, all the mean 
tactics can sometimes be used right under the eyes of 
the referee without his seeing them. Contests last too 
long to demionstrate which is the superior man, and the 
length of time occupied does not depend on the superiority of the man as a fighter or boxer, but the contemptible trickery possessed. There are hundreds of 
instances where men fighting under the London Prize- 
Ring rules, and knowing that they were inferior to their 
opponent, have resorted to trickery, so as to lose the 
fight on a foul rather than to be beaten fairly, according 
to the rules. Fighting and boxing under the Marquis of 
Queensbury rules are conducted for the purpose of not 
only determining which is the superior man, but also 
for the benefit and education of its gentlemanly patrons. 
Gentlemen and business men of all vocations cannot 
afford to give up the time to witness fighting under the 

London Prize-Ring rules, for the reason that it takes too 
long in the first place, and in the second place it is 
against the law, and every spectator, as well as each 
participant, is amenable to the law. 

Fighting under the Marquis of Queensbury rules is 
of such a nature that the superiority of the men can be 
demonstrated, to the satisfaction of everybody, in a 
reasonable length of time, and without obliging the 
audience to witness any unnecessary brutality and evidences of rowdyism. Fighting or boxing under these 
rules with gloves demonstrates to everybody's satisfaction which is the superior man, and never leaves either 
participant marked or maimed for life, as under the 
London rules. Any two gentlemen can compete in a 
contest under the Marquis of Queensbury rules with 
ordinary-sized gloves, and demonstrate which is the 
more skilful of the two, without feeling that afterwards 
they will have to appear among their friends with discolored optics, or marked faces. These rules recommend themselves to all gentlemanly boxers. 

Another great objection to the London Prize-Ring 
rules, is, that public opinion is opposed to any one fighting under them. There is not one man in a hundred 
who does not like to see a contest for points and science 
where neither participant is liable to become injured. 
I can win under any rules, but I don't want to break the 
law, nor go to the trouble and expense which always 
comes after fighting under the London Prize-Ring rules. 
I can demonstrate with gloves as well as with bare 
knuckles my superiority as a fighter either way suits 

me. But I don't feel as though I ought to disregard 
public opinion and patrons of boxing matches. 

Summing up my reasons, I will state that the Marquis 
of Queensbury rules are the best, for under these rules 
a man can demonstrate his superiority without fear of the 
law; without showing unnecessary brutality, either to 
himself or his opponent; without the great expense incidental to fighting under the London Prize-Ring rules, 
and also with better advantage to himself. The London 
Prize-Ring rules allow too much lee-way for the rowdy 
element to indulge in their practices. Such mean tricks 
as spiking, biting, gouging, concealing snuff in one's 
mouth to blind an opponent strangling, butting with 
the head, falling down without being struck; scratching 
with nails; kicking; falling on an antagonist with the 
knees the using of stones or resin, and the hundred 
other tricks that are impossible under the Marquis of 
Queensbury rules, are under the others practised almost 
openly. 

In almost all boxing or fighting contests, the rules are 
more or less broken but the extent to which they can 
be broken depends solely upon the referee. The judgment in his case must be relied on solely. A great 
many resort to all means for claiming a fight for their 
man, and on all grounds some trivial and some of them 
worthy ones. I do not believe in deciding a contest on 
any trivial breaking of the rules but it is impossible 
sometimes to tell whether it is intentional or not. Again, 
where a large number of spectators have assembled, and 
gone to the expense and trouble of attending a contest, 

it is not to be expected that a referee will decide a fight 
on technicalities, unless the rules be so grossly broken 
as to be plain to everybody present. People pay their 
money to see, and are never satisfied with an}' decisions 
the referee can give, but always want to decide for themselves which is the better man and, as a rule, they want 
to see it fought to the end. They can hardly be blamed 
for so wanting. 

My experience with referees has been that they have 
all endeavored to be as impartial as possible, and have 
decided as fairly as they possibly could under the circumstances. We are all human, and it is only fair to 
allow that a referee can be guided by an audience in 
his feelings and decisions, as any man would be under 
the same circumstances. There is no trouble in securing 
referees or seconds for fighting or boxing under the 
Marquis of Queensbury rules, as fighting under these 
rules is not illegal. A contest conducted under such 
management, and decided by such men, is always open 
and above board. 

One thing for which I find fault with the London 
Prize-Ring rules is that, instead of a fight, it sometimes 
turns into a sprinting match, as Mitchell turned it with 
me in France. 

There have been in England three notable codes or 
 Rules of the Ring," for the ordering of pugilistic contests. The first were known as Broughton's Rules." 
They governed all prize fights in England for nearly a 
century, till the adoption of the code known commonly 
as the London Prize-Ring Rules." 

The Marquis of Queensbury Rules provide for regular rounds of three minutes instead of the former system 
of ending a round when one of the contestants came 
to the ground. The London Ring rules are still followed in England but never, it may be depended on, 
when the contest is intended to be fair and above board. 

Broughton was the first man who made regular rules 
for modern boxing. Up to his time a prize fight was a 
rough-and-tumble scrimmage, in which the men might 
choke each other, wrestle, butt with the head, trip, and 
strike a man on his knees. 

 Broughton's Rules" were "produced for the better 
regulation of the amphitheatre, approved by the gentlemen, and agreed to by the pugilists, August, 1743." 
They continued in force till The New Rules of the 
Ring" were adopted in 1838. Broughton's Rules 
were — 

1. That a sauare yard be chalked in the middle of the stage, from 
which the men shall begin the fight; and every fresh set-to, after a fall or 
being parted from the rails, each second is to bring his man to the side of 
the square and place him opposite the other. 

2. After a fall, if the second does not bring his man to the side of the 
square within the space of half a minute, he shall be deemed a beaten man. 

3. That no person shall be upon the stage except principals and 
seconds. 

4. That no man be deemed beaten unless he fails coming up to the line 
in the limited time, or that his own second declares him beaten. 

5. The winning man to have two thirds of the money. 

6. The principals to choose two umpires who shall choose a referee. 

7. That no boxer is to hit his adversary when he is down, or seize him 
by the ham, the breeches, or any part below the waist; a man on his knees 
to be reckoned down. 

RULES OF THE LONDON PRIZE RING. 

1. The ring shall be made on turf, and shall be four-and-tvventy feet 
square, formed of eight stakes and ropes, the latter extending in double 
lines, the uppermost line being four feet from the ground, and the lower 
two feet from the ground. In the centre of the ring a mark ])e formed 
to be termed a scratch. 

2. Each man shall be attended to the ling by two seconds and a 
bottle-holder. The combatants, on shaking hands, shall retire until the 
seconds of each have tossed for choice of position, which adjusted, the 
winner shall choose his corner according to the state of the wind or 'sun, 
and conduct his man thereto; the loser taking the opposite diagonal 
corner. 

3. Each man shah be provided with a handkerchief of a color suitable 
to his own fancy, and the seconds shall entwine these handkerchiefs at 
the upper end of one of the centre stakes. 1 hese handkerchiefs shall be 
called Colors," and the xs inner of the battle at its conclusion shall be 
entitled to their possession as the trophy of victory. 

4. The two umpires shall be chosen by the seconds or backers to watch 
the progress of the battle, and take exception to any breach of the rules 
hereafter stated. A referee shall be chosen by the umpires, unless otherwise agreed on, to whom all disputes shall be referred; and the decision 
of this referee, whatever it may be, shall be final and strictly binding on all parties, whether as to the matter in dispute or the issue of the 
battle. The referee shall be provided with a watch for the purpose of 
calling time; the call of that referee only to be attended to, and no other 
person whatever shall interfere in calling time. The referee shall withhold 
all opinion till appealed to by the umpires, and the umpires strictly abide 
by his decision without dispute. 

5. On the men being stripped it shall be the dutv of the seconds to 
examine their drawers, and if any objection arises as to insertion of 
improper substances therein, they shall appeal to their umpires who 
with the concurrence of the referee, shall direct what alterations shall be 
made. 

6. The spikes in the fighting boots shall be confined to three in number 
which shall not exceed three eighths of an inch from the sole of the boot' 
and shall not be less than one eighth of an inch broad at the point; two' 
to be placed in the broadest part of the sole and one in the heel; and in the 

event of a man wearing any other spikes, either in the toes or elsewhere, 
he shall be compelled either to remove them or provide other boots properly spiked, the penalty for refusal to be a loss of the stakes. 

7. Both men being ready, each shall be conducted to that side of the 
scratch next his corner previously chosen; and the seconds on the one side, 
and the men on the other, having shaken hands, the former shall immediately leave the ring, and there remain until the round be finished, on no 
pretense whatever approaching their principals during the round, without 
permission from the referee. The penalty to be the loss of the battle to the 
offending parties. 

8. At the conclusion of the round when one or both of the men shall be 
down, the seconds shall step into the ring and carry or conduct their principals to his corner, there affording him the necessary assistance, and no 
person whatever be permitted to interfere in his duty. 

9. On the expiration of thirty seconds the referee appointed shall cry 
 Time," upon which each man shall rise from the knee of his second and 
walk to his own side of the scratch unaided; the seconds immediately 
leaving the ring. The penalty for either of them remaining eight seconds 
after the call of time to be the loss of the battle to his principal; and either 
man failing to be at the scratch within eight seconds shall be deemed to 
have lost the battle. 

10. On no consideration whatever shall any person except the seconds 
or the referee be permitted to enter the ring during the battle; nor till it 
shall have been concluded and in the event of such unfair practice, or the 
ropes or stakes being disturbed or removed, it shall be in the power of the 
referee to award the victory to that man who, in his honest opinion, shall 
have the best of the contest. 

11. The seconds shall not interfere, advise or direct the adversary of 
their principal, and shall refrain from all offensive and irritating expressions, in all respects conducting themselves with order and decorum, and 
confine themselves to the diligent and careful discharge of their duties to 
their principals. 

12. In picking up their men, should the seconds wilfully injure the 
antagonist of their principal, the latter shall be deemed to have forfeited 
the battle on the decision of the referee. 

13. It shall be a fair stand up fight," and if either man shall wilfully 
throw himself down without receiving a blow, whether blozvs shall have previously been exchanged or not, he shall be deemed to have lost the battle; 
but this rule shall not apply to a man who in a close slips down from 

PACIFIC OCEAN VOVACE, ETC. 249 

the grasp of his opponent to avoid punishment, or from obvious accident 
or \veal<ness, 

14. Butting with the head shall be deemed foul, and the party resorting 
to this practice shall be deemed to have lost the battle, 

15. A blow struck when a man is thrown or down shall be deemed 
foul. A man with one knee and one hand on the ground, or with both 
knees on the ground, shall be deemed down; and a blow given in either 
of these positions shall be considered foul, providing always that, when in 
such position, the man so down shall not himself strike, or attempt to 
strike. 

16. A blow struck below the waistband shall be deemed foul, and in a 
close, seizing an antagonist below the waist, by the thigh or otherwise, shall 
be deemed foul. 

17. All attempts to inflict injury by gouging, or tearing the flesh with 
the fingers or nails, and biting shall be deemed foul. 

18. Kicking, or deliberately falling on an antagonist with the knees or 
otherwise when down, shall be deemed foul. 

19. All bets shall be paid as the battle money after a fight is awarded. 

20. The referee and umpires shall take their positions in front of the 
centre stake, outside the ropes. 

21. Due notice shall be given by the stakeholder of the day and place 
where the battle money is to be given up, and he be exonerated from all 
responsibility upon obeying the direction of the referee; all parties be 
strictly bound by these rules; and in future, all articles of agreement for a 
contest be entered into with a strict and willing adherence to the letter and 
spirit of these rules. 

22. In the event of magisterial or other interference, or in case of darkness coming on, the referee (or stakeholder in case no referee has been 
chosen) shall have the power to name the time and place for the next 
meeting, if possible on the same day, or as soon after as may be. In naming 
the second or third place the nearest spot shall be selected to the original 
place of fighting where there is a cha-nce of its being fought out. 

23. Should the fight not be decided on the day all bets shall be drawn, 
unless the fight shall be resumed the same week, between Sunday and Sunday, in which case the referee's duties shall continue and the bets shall 
stand and be decided by the event. The battle money shall remain in the 
hands of the stake-holder until fairly won or lost by a fight, unless a draw 
be mutually agreed upon, or, in case of a postponement, one of the principals shall be absent, when the man in the ring shall be awarded the stakes. 

24. Any pugilist voluntarily quitting the ring previous to the deliberate 
judgment of the referee being obtained shall be deemed to have lost the 
fight. 

25. On an objection being made by the seconds or umpire the men 
shall retire to their corners, and there remain until the decision of the appointed authorities shall be obtained; if pronounced "foul" the battle 
shall be at an end; but if fair," time shall be called by the party appointed, and the man absent from the scratch in eight seconds after shall 
be deemed to have lost the fight. The decision in all cases to be given 
promptly and irrevocably, for which purpose the umpires and the referee 
should be invariably close together. 

26. If a man leaves the ring, either to escape punishment or for any 
other purpose, without the permission of the referee, unless he is involuntarily forced out, shall forfeit the battle 

27. The use of hard substances, such as stones, or sticks, or of resin in 
the hand during the battle, shall be deemed foul, and on the requisititm of 
the seconds of either man the accused shall open his hands for the examination of the referee. 

28. Hugging on the ropes shall be deemed foul. A man held by the 
neck against the stakes, or upon or against the ropes, shall be considered 
down, and all interference with him in that position shall be foul. If a man 
in any way makes use of the ropes or stakes to aid him in sfjueezing his 
adversary, he shall be deemed the loser of the battle; and if a man in a 
close reaches the ground with his knees, his adversary shall immediately 
loose him or lose the battle. 

29. All glove or room fights be as nearly as possible in conformity with 
the foregoing rules. 

MARQUIS OF QUEENSBURY RULES. 

1. To be a fair stand-up boxing match in a twenty-four foot ring, or as 
near that size as practicable. 

2. No wrestling or hugging allowe.d. 

3. The rounds to be of three minutes duration, and one minute time 
between rounds. 

4. If either man fall, through weakness or otherwise, he must get up 
unassisted; ten seconds to be allowed him to do so, the other man meanwhile to return to his corner, and when the fallen man is on his legs the 
round is to be resumed and continued until the three minutes have expired. 

PACTFTC OCEAN VOYAGE, ETC. 25 1 

If one man fails to come to the scratch in the ten seconds allowed, it shall 
be in the power of the referee to give his award in favor of the other man. 

5. A man hanging on the ropes in a helpless state, with his toes off the 
ground, shall be considered down. 

6. No seconds or any other person to be allowed in the ring during the 
rounds. 

7. Should the contest be stopped by any unavoidable interference, the 
referee to name time and place, as soon as possible, for finishing the contest so that the match must be wcm and lost, unless the backers of both 
men agree to draw the stakes. 

8. The gloves to be fair-sized boxing gloves of the best quality, and 
new. 

9. Should a glove burst, or come off, it must be replaced to the referee's 
satisfaction. 

10. A man on one knee is considered down, and if struck is entitled 
to the stakes. 

11. No shoes or boots with springs allowed. 

12. The contest in all other respects to be governed by the revised rules 
of the London Prize Ring. 

As to the popular interest in boxing I can speak with 
substantial knowledge, about half a million dollars having 
come to me in the way of prizes and earnings during 
my varied career. 

How successful boxers are treated is humorously told 
in the columns of a New York newspaper. It is entitled 
 A Boston Scene." 

 Who is this well-dressed man with the sealskin overcoat, hat, and gloves? He carries a gold-headed cane 
and is followed by a bull-dog in a scarlet blanket. Do 
you know him ? 

 Oh, yes that is S — the pugilist. Fine man, hard 
hitter. Very popular. Always surrounded by a crowd 
of admiring friends, as you see him now. He is very 

well off; was given a benefit not long ago that netted 
him a sum of twelve thousand dollars. He has also 
been presented with a valuable belt studded with 
diamonds.* 

 Indeed, he is very fortunate.' 

 Oh yes a very fortunate fellow, ranks high in his 
profession, you see. Why, when he played in the Boston Theatre in this city with Lester and Allen's Minstrels, posing as statuary with William Muldoon, he was 
presented by his many friends with a statue of himself, 
his exact height and size, in boxing attitude, composed 
entirely of white carnations with red carnations for the 
belt. It was a magnificent piece of work and took over 
fourteen thousand flowers to make it. 

 'And would you believe it, the chair on which Sullivan 
sat, during the intervals of his fight with Ryan at New 
Orleans, was snatched from the hands of Mr. John 
Murphy after the battle was over, and in a moment was 
broken up, and almost every one present had secured a 
splinter to be preserved as a memento of the best battle 
ever fought. 

 'In England, too, he was very popular. The members 
of the Pelicaa Club, one of the most aristocratic clubs 
in England, made him an honorary member of their club 
and presented him with a Pelican scarf-pin and gold 
waistcoat buttons to match.' 

'''Who is that white-headed weary-looking old man, 
close behind the pugilist and his friends? Poor man, 
he seems thinly clad for this wintry weather. Do you 
know him? 

 Oh, yes that is old Faithful, a country clergyman. 
Very learned man, they say. Been a preacher of the 
gospel all his life, but poor as a rat. He had a benefit, 
too, the other night.' 

 Oh, mdeed ! Did it net him much ? 
 I don't think it did you see it was a sort of surprise 
party. His parishioners called upon him in a body, ate 
up everything there was in the house, and left him 
presents to the amount of sixty cents.' 

Advice and Exercises for Health, Strength, and Agility, Based 
ON Long and Varied Experience — A Prominent Physician's 
Examination — Ancient and Modern Appreciation of Boxing 

— The Match with Corbett the Closing Contest of a Championship Career — Future Farewell to the Arena — A Hint 
from the Heroic Form of Hercules at Training Quarters 

— The Captured Lion's Skin to be a Mantle of Peace. 

OW, as regards my mode of training, I have ideas of my own 
which I give for the benefit of 
my readers — 
To begin with I sleep in a good, 
airy, well-ventilated room. I do not 
believe in having a trainer sleep in 
the same bed with the person training. My reasons are that a man can sleep better 
alone and will not be obliged to inhale the breath of 
the other man. 

I begin to condition myself by taking a dose of 
physic, which I prepare myself, and which consists of 
about fifty cents' worth each of zinnia, salts, manna, black 
stick licorice. I put all these ingredients into two 
quarts of water and boil the liquid down to one quart, 

allowing the mixture to simmer for an hour and a half 
or two hours. I then strain the liquid off into a bottle 
that holds merely a quart and cork it up,' leaving it in a 
cool place. In the night, before retiring, I take a. goblet 
full of this medicine. It acts the next day, during 
which time I merely sit around doing nothing of any 
importance. Two nights after my first dose, I take 
three quarters of a glass of the physic. This acts in the 
same manner as my first dose, and the following day I 
rest and pass the time as I did on the day after my first 
dose. On the second night after my second dose I take 
half a glass of my physic with similar results. I take 
no more of this physic, but on the following Saturday 
night I take a dose of good liver pills, which I have 
made for me in any drug store. 

After this I am ready for work. I rise between six 
and seven o'clock in the morning, rinse my mouth, clean 
my teeth with a good dentifrice, take a sponge bath with 
salt water, and am rubbed perfectly dry with coarse 
towels. I then exercise with light dumb-bells a few 
minutes, put on my clothes, go and loiter on the road 
for an hour or read the morning papers. Any light exercise I take before breakfast is simply for the purpose 
of getting up an appetite. Anything like a sweat at 
this time would be entirely out of place. At eight 
o'clock I have my breakfast, which consists of mutton 
chops or a small piece of steak, stale bread, and two 
small cups of tea. The meat must be very lean. 

After breakfast I sit around until about ten o'clock, 
and then put on my sweater, which weighs from two and 

a half to three pounds, and a belt long enough to go 
around me and seven inches wide. This I wear outside 
of my sweater, as it helps to take the fat off the stomach. 
Having dressed myself, I go on a long walk for the day, 
consisting of six or seven miles out and the same number back, the distance to be covered as quickly as possible, and the last mile or two should be made on a dead 
run in. Having returned to my training quarters, I lie 
down on a couch, and my trainers cover me with heavy 
blankets and loosen my shoes. There I remain for a 
short time letting the perspiration come out, when I 
rise, undress myself and let my trainers rub me thoroughly dry. I then lie back on the couch again, when 
a second c6urse of perspiration comes out. All this 
time I am covered with heavy blankets. When I rise a 
second time, my trainers rub me thoroughly dry again, 
and this operation is repeated two or three times or 
until I cease to perspire. I then go to a shower bath 
that I have arranged for me. If I am near the ocean 
or any other salt water, I use that in my shower, if not, 
I put sea salt into the water I use, making it equally 
good. I stand under this shower off and on for the 
space of ten or fifteen minutes, when I am rubbed dry 
with towels, I then lie on an oak plank that I have 
arranged for the purpose and am given a good hand 
rubbing, after which I dress in light material, but warmly 
enough not to take cold. Between one and two o'clock 
I have my dinner, which consists of roast mutton or 
roast beef very well done, stale bread, and sometimes 
Bass' ale. I do not limit myself as to the quantity 

TRAINING AND DIVERS TOPICS. 25/ 

of meat, but I eat no vegetables except tender celery, 
asparagus, and once in a while one or two potatoes. 
A man can eat plenty of celery. Sometimes I eat 
three or four bunches a day. It is good for wind and 
good for the nerves. 

Dinner being over, I go out and walk around or read 
the papers or a book. In some cases I smoke one nice 
cigar after dinner, but it is my belief that smoking, 
especially if it be immoderate, is injurious, and tends to 
shorten the breath. 

The afternoon exercises begin with a swim at four 
o'clock. If I am near salt water, I prefer salt-water 
bathing, but if not, I bathe in fresh water. This little 
swim does not occupy more than ten minutes. When 
it is over, I return to my training quarters, fight the 
football, throw a ten-pound ball backwards and forwards 
to my trainers at a distance of fifteen or twenty feet; 
use dumb-bells, weighing not less than two pounds nor 
more than four pounds each, and jump rope, — all of 
which exercises last from one and a half to two hours, 
and sometimes longer. After I have gone through 
these exercises, I am perspiring as freely as I was after 
my long morning walk, so I am obliged to go through 
the same ordeal, — the same rubbing with towels and 
hand-rubbing with a liniment I use, and which I find 
softens the muscles and hardens the skin at the same 
time. This being done, I put on my evening clothes 
and partake of my supper between six and seven. This 
meal is, as a rule, with the addition of a little apple 
sauce or a baked apple, exactly the counterpart of my 

breakfast. Once in a while, it is varied with Irish or 
Scotch oatmeal, well cooked with milk. After supper, 
I stroll around or amuse myself by playing billiards, 
pool, or cards, or with some other pastime or sport, 
until ten o'clock, or until Morpheus has taken possession 
of my weary body. I keep on my feet as much as possible, so that my limbs will not get stiff or my power of 
free movement become in any way impeded. In undressing for the night, I always remove every article of 
clothing I wear during the day. I keep the windows of 
my sleeping-room a little down from the top. The last 
thing I do before going to bed is to handle a pair of 
Hght dumb-bells. The work is increased or diminished 
according to my condition. My bed covering is always 
put well over me, and is enough to keep me comfortable and nothing more. 

During training, all hot baths or bed sweats must be 
carefully avoided, as they are debilitating in the extreme. The perspiration that may be induced in ordinary exercise is all that is required. Stimulants are 
carefully avoided, with the single exception of ale at 
dinner. Only a moderate quantity of salt in meats is 
allowable, and just enough water is permitted to quench 
the thirst. At the same time, every care must be taken 
that a man does not suffer for the want of it. Plenty 
of time must be taken in which to eat meals, and the 
stomach must not be overloaded. 

Now this same work, that I have explained, is gone 
through every day for the space of about eight weeks, 
the length of time depending altogether upon how long 

it takes a man to get himself in condition. In justice to 
trainers let it be said that there arc no two trainers of 
men ho will pursue the same means or instructions or 
will have the same ideas, yet each one of them believes 
his mode of training to be the best. For this reason 
methods will always vary. There is always room for 
improvement no matter how great or how small it may 
be. 

Some years ago, the trainer's ambition was to bring 
the largest- statured man to the least possible weight, 
and have him look like a human greyhound when he 
toed the scratch. This was not only the case when the 
match was at a stipulated weight, but even when fighting 
catch-weight. The old style of training tended to 
weaken a man. 

It is needless for me to say that I consider my mode 
of exercise to be the easiest and the best. It keeps the 
body and muscles of young men as well as middle-aged 
ones in condition, without any injury resulting therefrom. 

Of course this or any other mode of exercising has 
to be taught to every individual who wishes to become 
an athlete in any kind of sport. I wish to show my 
readers how easy it is, through exercise, for a man to 
get himself in condition. I will illustrate There is a 
particular friend of mine, named Edward Murphy, who 
is instructor in the Young Men's Gymnasium in Cincinnati. He has a class of pupils in physical culture. At 
one time he weighed no less than two hundred and 
forty-nine pounds, stripped, the effect of not having 
done any exercising for eight years. Now, through 

continually teaching exercises to his pupils in the different classes, which include business men in all branches, 
he is in as fine condition as a man can possibly be, and 
all through the routine of daily work that he goes 
through with pupils. At the writing of this book he 
weighs two hundred and four pounds stripped, and is a 
magnificent specimen of manhood. 

I have always been more than cautious as regards my 
food. For several days previous to my meeting Ryan 
at Mississippi City I did all my own cooking so as to 
prevent any possible doctoring or poisoning by outside 
parties. I do not believe in training by what is known 
as the old style. My method is original with me. I never 
attempt to put up heavy dumb-bells in practice or training for I do not think they do any good. In fact, I think 
they hurt a man for boxing or fighting as they tend to 
bind his muscles, in a great many instances causing him 
to be what is known as shoulder bound or muscle bound. 
I have always reasoned that I know when I feel well 
better than anybody can tell me, and I know what suits 
my stomach better than any one else knows. There is 
such a thing as a man overworking himself and becoming stale. That I provide against by light amusements 
such as card playing, billiard or pool playing or any 
other little amusement during training. Smoking, of 
course, I consider injurious, for it affects one's wind, but 
I do not think a few cigars a day do any serious harm 
except in particular cases. 

When out of training I smoke a great deal, perhaps 
too much, but in training I am very careful in this mat- 

TRAINING ANl:) DIVERS TOmCS. 26 1 

tcr. I drink nc^ coffee while trainin*^". I consider dunil)bells of from two to four pounds heavy enough for 
practice. Jumping the rope I consider one of the best 
practices possible in my training, for it brings into exercise the legs and arms at the same time and improves 
my wind wonderfully. I go on the principle throughout 
that I know what makes me feel well better than anybody can tell me, and all through my training I act and 
work on my own ideas, without regard to anybody else's. 
I have been advised and had suggested to me, on different occasions, various exercises, but after giving them a 
trial I find that my own way suits me best and brings 
about the best results. 

Out of training or when not preparing for a fight or 
contest I take things as easy as possible. I eat and sleep 
whenever I feel so disposed I usually rise about nine 
or ten o'clock in the morning, eat a light breakfast, 
sometimes a lunch in midday, and have dinner towards 
evening. My food consists entirely of whatever strikes 
my fancy. I smoke as many cigars as I feel like smoking, attend theatres and shows whenever I wish. In fact, 
I give my system its whole lee-way. 

By doing this I find that when I start to train I have 
some superfluous flesh to train off, and then curb myself 
accordingly. My whole existence and manner of living 
is guided by nature and nature only. Some athletes 
pride themselves on being in condition always, but this 
I do not approve of, for I reason that a man continually 
in training keeps nature up to its highest tension and 
without any relaxing he soon becomes mechanical and 

more like a steel spring than nature's own. Such a condition soon causes a man's system to break down, especially as all through life his mode of living is contrary 
to nature's laws. This matter of training and conditioning one's self is an all-important one. To train properly requires a considerable amount of will power. It 
is actually hard work in fact, training is the hardest 
kind of work. The training and preparing for all my 
contests have always been ten times harder than my 
fighting. In old times preparing for a fight required 
months and months of training that is, that was the idea 
of the old-time pugilists. They sometimes trained as 
long as six months before the fight this I do not believe 
in. From six to ten weeks I consider sufficient time to 
train any man that is, for boxing or fighting I would 
not give my opinion for rowing or any other athletic 
sport, because I do not know enough about them. 

I think the most important things to be considered in 
training are, to get off as much fat as possible to 
remove whatever water there is in the system to 
harden the muscles of the body so as to increase the 
amount of endurance to increase the wind," and 
improve the breathing powers. As I have said before, 
every athlete has his own idea, the same as I have 
mine and to improve my condition I have always felt 
that all that I wanted while training was regular living, 
sleeping, and habits, coupled with plenty of hard work 
in walking, running, jumping, and occasionally a little 
boxing. I do not box or spar much while in training; 
that I do not consider necessary. I consider punching 

TRAINING AND DIVKRS TOPICS. 263 

the bag from twenty to thirty minutes as fast as I can 
possibly do it, the very best exercise for improving or 
exercising my hitting powers. I usually, in fact, always, 
if possible, rig and punch the bag to suit myself. To 
build it I want a good firm ceiling, strong and heavy 
enough so as to give the bag a good rebounding force, 
and hang the bag so that it will come on a level with 
my eyes, the ceiling to be from four to four and one 
half feet higher than the bag. Formerly a large heavy 
sand-bag was used, but I do not approve of that as much 
as I do the common football or the Rugby ball. The 
heavy bag is>all right to show how hard a man can hit, 
but I can hit hard enough without using any heavy 
bag to show it, and I use the little football, so as to 
give me plenty of practice for quickness punching the 
bag as I do keeps me thoroughly active from the time I 
start. My first move in punching the bag is with my 
left hand I punch it so that it hits the ceiling, rebounding towards me, and keep meeting it with my left and 
right hands alternately, walking around the floor and 
around the bag something after the way a cooper walks 
around a barrel. A man to punch the bag properly 
should not stand in any one spot by any means I 
punch it so as to keep it going in all directions. I meet 
and chase it the same as I Avould an opponent in the 
ring. The idea in keeping it thoroughly on the rebound is to give me plenty of practice and keep me 
moving as fast as I possibly can. One of the best 
ways to punch it is with the left hand, say fifteen or 
twenty times in succession, then either swinging the 

right hand or meeting it with a right-hand shoulder 
blow and catching it with the left on its return. Some 
men punch the bag very awkwardly, and while they are 
capable of dealing a very heavy blow, I have seen some 
miss it seven times out often. The most essential part, 
in my opinion, is to punch it so as to keep it moving in 
a circle. This brings into play not only the arms and 
wind but also the legs. 

My one golden rule in conditioning myself is to 
disregard my weight altogether that is, I do not care 
how much I weigh as long as I feel strong and my wind 
is good. Reducing weight by any means, whether by 
sweating, physicking, or any other method, if excessive, 
is very injurious. When a man feels within himself that 
he is in first-rate shape, and knows what he is capable 
of doing, he is a better judge than his trainer or adviser, 
no matter how much they know or how much practice 
they may have had in that line of work. Nervous force 
is the one great essential in a man's condition, and if a 
man is trained down or weakened through loss by too 
severe training or reducing, he is without the factor 
necessary to good condition. 

I am always particular about not overworking myself, for that brings on exhaustion, which is hurtful, not 
to say dangerous. 

I usually stop work three days before a fight, and 
then all the exercise required is moderate walking, with 
plenty of rubbing down, both with hands and towels. 
As soon as I stop work, I take castor oil in a little gin. 
The reason it is given in gin is that I can't take castor 

TRAINING AND r)TV?":RS TOPICS. 265 

oil without vomiting. The oil makes me feel cool and 
refreshed. Then, until the day of the fight, I eat just 
enough to satisfy my appetite. A man who drinks 
should not expect to be a fighter, that is, if he drinks to 
excess. Drinking makes a man fat. 

Training is terrible work. It is the hardest thing a 
man can do. When he gets through his twelve miles, 
about twelve or half-past twelve, he naturally feels 
pretty dry inside, but he can get nothing to drink at all. 

The more pleasant view of it was given by the late 
John Morrissey — 

 You can form no idea," he said, of the glorious 
feeling that a man experiences when he gets himself in 
perfect condition. Everything in the world looks different to him from what it does when his system is 
clogged up with bile and he is carrying a quantity of 
flesh that is only a burden to him. It is almost impos 
sible to get a man, when in such a condition, into bad 
humor. He feels like a young colt, and wants to kick 
up his heels and have a good time with everybody and 
everything he meets." 

If the man of business would only take a mild course 
of training every year or two he would find in the 
renewed energy and youthful feeling received from training splendid returns for his time and labor. 

On the 17th of May, 1892, I underwent, for the first 
time in my life, a thorough physical examination at the 
hands of Dr. George F. Shrady, one of America's most 
eminent physicians, at liis residence in New York. The 
result was very gratifying to my friends. 

After looking over my frame with a great deal of care 
and thoroughness, the examination requiring one hour, 
Dr. Shrady said, — 

 In all my life I have never seen such a magnificent 
specimen of muscular development, and, indeed, I do 
not think that another such man is living to-day. You 
are in perfect heahh, Mr. Sulhvan. Your heart, liver, 
stomach, lungs, and other organs are all performing 
their work properly. You are physically sound, and 
with some of the superfluous flesh in the abdomen region 
removed, your powers of endurance would be remarkable." 

The examination was the result of my curiosity to 
know my exact physical condition. Ever since I was 
matched against Jim Corbett various alleged authorities 
throughout the country have been predicting my fistic 
downfall on the ground that I could never get well 
enough to fight again v/ith the old-time vim which has 
marked all of my struggles in the ring. 

During the examination the doctor looked over the 
muscles of my shoulders and neck and marvelled at 
their size and suppleness. 

Then he felt my arms and soon ran across the spot 
on the bone of the left forearm, which had to be mended 
after it was broken on Patsy Cardiff's head. The doctor 
examined it critically, as he did the tendons in the arm. 

 That must have been a pretty bad break," he said. 

 Indeed, it was," I answered but one of the tendons troubled me more than the break still, it 's all 
right now. Don't you think so? 

TRAINING AND DIVERS TOPICS. 26/ 

 It 's just as good as it ever was," replied Dr. 
Shrady. 

The muscles of the back and arms next claimed the 
examiner's attention. Dr. Shrady explained to me 
where my tremendous hitting power came from. 

 Your muscles are in excellent condition and they 
are the very best kind of muscles," he said. They 
are long and flexible, just my ideal of what an athlete 
should have. The best muscle is never hard." 

 These are perfect sledge-hammers," exclaimed the 
physician, as he held my arms up with his little 
ones. 

 Well, Mr. Sullivan," said Dr. Shrady, surveying me 
from his chair, I pity Mr. Corbett or any other man 
who fights you. What sort of a man is Corbett? 

 He is taller than I am," I answered, and weighs 
about two hundred pounds, I should judge. He is 
quick and clever. I can beat him though," I added. 

Up to this time nothing had been said of my legs. I 
looked at them and so did Dr. Shrady. 

 They say my legs are too small for my body. What 
do you think?" I asked. 

 My opinion is that they are plenty big enough," 
came the answer, after the limbs had been carefully 
inspected. 

"That's what I think. I never in my life saw a man 
with big legs, who amounted to much in the boxing 
line," I replied these legs have served me very well, 
and I'm perfectly satisfied with them." 

A recent writer says, Standing before an audience in 

26S LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

fighting costume, Sullivan suggests to tlie mind of the 
student of history the massive form and brawn of Spartacus as he stood among the Roman gladiators appealing 
to them to strike for their liberty. 

 The term athlete was applied in Greece only to 
those who contended in the public games for prizes, 
exclusive of musical and other contests where bodily 
strength was not needed. It was not applied to what 
we call amateurs, or those who exercised without the 
incentive of a prize. The athletes were the distinct 
forerunners of the trained fighting men who became a 
professional class in Greece. 

 In the classic literature from which all our culture 
and particularly our purely aesthetic culture is drawn, 
the pugilist receives a greater meed of praise than the 
musician." 

Another writer says, "We cannot condemn the cultivation of the physical powers, and Greece has as much 
instruction for our puny age in this regard as in the loftier and nobler realms of literature and art. Thousands 
of ministers, editors, and professors, whose brains have 
sapped the life forces of their bodies, might look with 
commendable envy upon this physical giant." 

''John L. Sullivan, of Boston," says a Garden City 
writer, came to our city like an ancient hero, and 
received the welcome which of old was accorded to the 
illustrious heroes when they were greeted back in triumph to Athens or to Rome. 

 In the days of Caesar the famous men were the 
runners, wrestlers, and fighters. Had John L. Sullivan 

lived in the days of ancient Rome, his perfection of 
physical power and great fighting qualities would have 
entitled him to a high rank as a man of the people." 

 Boxing,'* says O'Reilly, is the only art of attack 
and defence which we have as an unbroken inheritance 
from the ancients. When Pollux obtained the boxing 
victory at the Pythian games, he wore gloves or leathern 
bandages filled with lead and iron. When Sullivan 
defeats his man, he uses soft gloves filled with curled 
hair. This is the change of time and judgment. The 
latter is the better test." Another writer says — 

 The boxing exhibitions with their more serious 
arena of the prize ring are all that we have left of the 
gladiatorial shows of the ancients. There is something 
to be said in favor of a profession, the training for which 
requires so temperate and healthful a diet and discipline of man's physical being. There are few who have 
seen rival champions of the ring enter the arena for a 
decisive trial of skill and endurance, without admiring 
the bright complexion, clear eyes, the splendid muscle, 
and flesh, smooth and hard as marble, and the other 
characteristics which testify to the body and its members having been brought to the most perfect physical condition. Yankee Sullivan never attained to the 
supremacy which gave him the reputation of being the 
 best man of either hemisphere,' without devoting 
months to the most temperate care and severest discipline of his forces. For months before achieving his 
great victory at New Orleans, no alcoholic drink passed 
his lips, his diet was guarded as carefully as that of the 

child of royal birth and kingly future, while all the 
best known means to the finest muscular, development 
— dumb-bells, sand bags, walking, and running — were 
used in his behalf with a prison-like rigidity." 

Boxing was a favorite amusement of Englishmen for 
centuries; it is even said to have had such distinguished 
patrons as King Alfred and Richard III. But the 
golden age of pugilism, as a profession in England, 
commenced with the accession of the House of Hanover 
then men calling themselves professors publicly announced their intention of giving lessons in the noble 
art of self-defence." One professor challenged another 
to combat in the most bombastic language. In 1726, 
one Ned Sutton, who announces himself as pipemaker 
from Gravesend, and professor of the noble science of 
defence," sneers at another professor, whom he calls the 
extolled Mr. Figg," for having by sleeveless pretense," 
shirked a combat with him, which I take," says the 
pipemaker and professor, to be occasioned through 
fear of his having that glory eclipsed by me, wherewith 
the eyes of all spectators have been so much dazzled." 
He further assures the said Figg, that if he can muster 
courage enough to fight with him, he (Figg) ''will have 
the advantage of being overcome by a hero indeed ! 
Figg had an amphitheatre in Oxford Road,wherein fights 
were held f and a larger one was erected in the same 
locality in 1742 for one Broughton, the funds being subscribed by some eighty noblemen and gentlemen. The 
pugilistic encounters that took place here were patronized by many of the nobility. Towards the end of the 

TRAINING AND DIVERS TOPICS. 2/1 

last century fights were patronized by princes of the 
blood ro}'al and the Prince of Wales, afterwards George 
IV., was present at one at Brighton, in which one of the 
combatants was killed. When the allied sovereigns 
and their generals came over to England in 1 8 14, Lord 
Lowther treated them to a series of boxing matches in 
his drawing-room, which were so highly relished that 
they were repeated a few days afterwards. One of the 
pugilists, called Jackson, became quite a hero, and made 
enormous sums by giving lessons to young noblemen, 
among whom was Lord Byron. In 18 17, the Czar 
Nicholas, of Russia, witnessed a prize fight at Coombe 
Warren. 

"We are the Romans of the modern world," says the 
distinguished "Autocrat of the Breakfast Table," speaking of Americans, "the great assimilating people. Conflicts and conquests are, of course, necessary accidents 
with us, as with our prototypes. And so we come to 
their style of weapon. The race that shortens its 
weapons lengthens its boundaries," 

 What business," continues Dr. Holmes, had Sarmatia to be fighting for liberty with a fifteen-foot pole 
between her and the breasts of her enemies ? If she had 
but come to close quarters, there might have been a 
chance for her." 

The brute strength to knock down an ox with a blow 
of the fist has been credited to various men, among 
whom were the Venetian who challenged England in 
the time of the first fighter, Tom Figg Bill Neat, who 
was downed by the lively Tom Spring, and Hurst, the 

 Staleybridge Infant," who was demolished by Mace. 
It will be noticed that in such instances the men representing brute force have been overcome by smaller and 
Hghter men. 

Richard Coeur de Lion, who could kill an ox with a 
blow of his fist, is credited with saying he delighted to 
look upon a man. He should have taken a good 
square glance at John L. Sullivan, the champion pugilist 
of the world," says a newspaper, and he would have 
felt that delight to the full. For such a man of muscle 
turns up but once in a lifetime. It is said that when 
Sullivan returns from his visit to San Francisco to Boston, he is going to close his public career by felling an 
ox with one blow on the Boston stage. This reminds 
one of Hercules and the Cretan bull, and is worthy of 
a son of classical Boston." 

 How about the ox story? was asked of him. I 
never heard of it until I read it in the papers. I am 
not a brute, and would not attempt such a thing. People 
misrepresent me in such matters as that. In fact they 
misrepresent all pugilists. Boxing is one of the best 
athletic exercises a man can take." 

I have done much to elevate and bring boxing before 
the pubHc to a degree that had not been known for a 
number of years, previous to my ascending this ladder 
of fame. As the profession stands to-day, barring no athletic sport in any branch, it is conceded by all good 
judges of athletics to be the finest exercise, developing 
the body, mind and brain and so all professionals, like 
myself, are strong and healthy. Of course, there are 

TRAINING AND DIVERS TO TICS. 2/3 

persons, I am willing to admit, in this profession, that 
have made wrecks of themselves through over-indulgence in the flowing bowl, which is more or less suggested by friends partaking of their hospitality. 

Being a public man and making my living off the 
general public, I have to stand public criticism. All 
public men of the nineteenth century have to bear any 
criticism that the press may wish to publish about them. 
I, as one of those public individuals, have been thoroughly discussed and quarrelled about in the press. I 
have stood it for the past thirty-three years without the 
slightest apprehension or forgetting my place in this 
public life. 

Many of our greatest statesmen and diplomats have recognized the fact that boxing is superior as an exercise for 
general health to any other form of exercise known, including wrestling, running, rowing, and dumb-bell exercise. Roscoe Conkling, Ex-Senator, and Ex-Secretary 
Chandler were both good boxers and judges of boxing 
bouts. As for Conkling I looked for him at all my exhibitions which took place in New York and I do not 
think he ever missed one. 

I saw by the paper the other day that Ex-Governor 
Flower of New York State had taken up boxing as a 
means of conditioning himself. Ex-Secretary Blaine, I 
understand, has been going through about this same 
treatment; and indeed many other public men who wash 
to keep themselves in a condition to endure the severe 
strain put upon their system in political life, especially 
during a campaign. 

274 LTFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

As to injuries, I don't think that a man can be seriously hurt with a boxing glove, unless he has heart disease. I do not know of any man killed in the prize ring 
by actual fighting though there have been cases w^here 
they have died from over-exertion or heart disease but 
the most cases occur through neglect after fighting. In 
returning from the ring, through carelessness and other 
causes, they take cold and abuse themselves. The change 
being so sudden, from actual training, it brings on colds 
and other things causing death but in my opinion few, 
if any, men have ever died from actual fighting, or from 
its direct effects. No two men in my opinion enter the 
ring in modern times wdth the intention of killing each 
other. Of course they all feel as I do, that is, to best 
their man, but never in my whole career have I ever 
entered the ring wishing or in any way trying to disfigure my man. I always attempt to demonstrate my 
superiority over every man I meet, but I never yet have 
intended to maim or injure anyone. Various criticisms 
are made on a man fighting, each and every spectator 
having a different view and probably different opinions 
as to how a man should fight, but a man fighting 
in the same position as I have been in a great many 
times, thinks and sees a thousand things at the same 
time. 

 It is surprising how I like a man after I have fought 
with him," is what Lord Lytton makes the sturdy old 
French officer say after his encounter with the brave 
young lover in The Lady of Lyons." 

The history of the prize ring gives many and remark- 

TRAINING AND DIVERS TOPICS. 2/5 

able examples of this sentiment, showing that professional encounters are not carried on like street brawls, 
with any feeling of personal animosity. In many cases 
there could not be any animosity. Heenan and Sayers, 
for instance, had lived on separate continents, and had 
never met until they shook hands in the ring, as required by the rules. After the fight, they sparred and 
travelled together, as some whom I have vanquished 
have done with me. The records of the champions are 
also full of such cases as that in which Tom Hyer paid 
liberally to secure the release of his former antagonist, 
Yankee Sullivan. 

 The generosity of John L. is well known," says a 
friend. He has been as open-hearted in disbursing 
his riches as his punches. Wealth and blows he has 
showered on friends and foes." 

In a Cleveland paper, when Holden and White were 
imprisoned for fighting, was printed the lollowing — 

 A letter received from Frank White before going to 
press states that John Sullivan, Billy Madden, and Bob 
Farrell travelled one hundred and ten miles out of their 
way to visit him and Holden and hand them the proceeds of the Cleveland show. That,' says Frank is 
what I call a friend indeed.' 

Leaving out such cases as the spiking done by 
Mitchell and Kilrain under the London Prize-Ring rules, 
it is a fact that boxers when doing their utmost to down 
each other have been known to utter a polite Excuse 
me," on accidentally stepping on an opponent's foot or 
doing something at variance Avith the rules. 

2*j6 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

In regard to my match with Corbett the following has 
been published — 

 The agony is over, and the great champion of the 
world is matched at last. He is to meet James Corbett 
before the Olympic Club of New Orleans, for a purse of 
twenty-five thousand dollars and a stake of twenty thousand dollars. The contest is to decide the heavy-weight 
championship of the world, and will take place on the 
7th of September, 1892. 

 This battle will be one in which the whole world 
will be interested, and will no doubt be one of the most 
exciting and interesting contests ever witnessed in 
America. Dandy Jim,' or 'Pompadour Jim,' as he is 
sometimes called, is also called one of the most scientific 
boxers in the business, and is as shifty as they are made 
and very quick on his feet. 

 While Corbett's friends are boasting of his ring generalship and science, it must be borne in mind that 
John L. knows som.ething of the art himself, and is one 
of the quickest big men in the ring on his feet. 

 Do you ever think of those famous Sullivan 
rushes?' was asked of Corbett, recently. 

 Corbett laughed heartily, shrugged his shoulders, 
and replied — 

 Well, I should say I do, but then I do not permit 
them to worry me. As I said at the outset, I know 
that I have a big task before me, but I do not propose 
to permit myself to be frightened by any of the marvellous tales I hear about John L.' 

 Corbett was then asked about that famous story 

TRAINING AND DIVERS TOPICS. 2// 

lis 

with reference to his father's strenuous objection to 
entering the prize ring, and especially against a colored 
man, and also whether it was true that he was at one 
time a bank clerk. These queries seemed to carry him 
back to his earlier days, and his eyes fairly sparkled as 
he related the story — 

 To commence with, I will answer your last question first. It is true that I am an ex-bank clerk." I 
was employed for many years in the Nevada Bank, of 
San Francisco, which I entered at the age of thirteen 
years. Now, as to father, he naturally objected to 
prize-fighting, and when it was finally announced that I 
was to meet Peter Jackson, — well, to put it mildly, he 
fairly went crazy with anger, and vowed that if I dared 
attempt to do such a thing he would have me arrested. 
I knew that the old gentleman thought a great deal of 
his boy, even though he was a prize fighter, and I 
thought I knew how to get around it. So I took my 
good old father off to one side, and said "I have 
signed an agreement to meet Jackson. True, he is a 
colored man and I appreciate your feeling. Now, however, that I have signed the agreement I cannot get out 
of the fight without disgracing myself and losing the 
friendship of my friends as well as their money. If you 
do not permit me to meet him in San Francisco, I shall 
go with him to Australia and fight him there. Now 
you would not want me to go away off in a strange 
country where I would not get fair play, would you ? 
There is no need of relating the remainder of the 
story. I was not arrested, and for the first time I will 

confess, though I was of age, I had to get my father's 
consent to do the work I did in the ring with Peter 
Jackson.' 

 Corbett informed Mr. Al Smith and myself in New 
York, a short time ago," said Hugh Coyle in a letter 
dated Feb. 17, 1892, that he was the very first to enter 
the gates at five o'clock in the afternoon in the Mechanics Pavilion at San Francisco to witness the fight 
between John L. Sullivan and George Robinson, at 
which time he was a bank clerk. 

 To avoid the crush the doors were advertised to be 
opened at five in the afternoon and Corbett was the first 
man to pass the doorkeeper. Such a crush — nothing 
probably ever before or since has been like it. More 
money taken in than at any similiar event since, and if 
the pavilion could have held the clamorous crowd, over 
one hundred thousand dollars would have been the 
receipts. Cable lines two and three blocks away were 
stopped from running by the surging crowd of humanity 
which filled the streets in every direction. Billy Muldoon was the guest of Al Smith on that eventful night, 
and I can see him now at the main entrance with a hundred others, including a large force of the police, trying 
with his great brawny arms to keep the crowd back 
without avail. 

 Corbett says he got his first lesson in practical 
and professional pugilism that evening, but when it 
comes to knocking out three men, I mean fighters, 
in a night, that job had better be .left to the boss, 
John L. It is useless for any other to attempt it. 

TRAINING AND DIVl-.KS TOITCS. 279 

except tlicy ha\'C in front of thcni, as yon so aptl}' 
termed it, stiffs.' 

Having given so much as to Corbctt in conne-ction 
with our projected contest I may say for myself that I 
never let myself think of a contest till I get into the 
ring. I can sleep till within a minute of the time to 
enter. I never lost a pound worrying over anything; I 
guess all my nerves are in my muscles. In my time, 
though, I have seen good game men worry themselves 
into losing their heads, and they lost their fights. 

In this connection, I must claim it as one of the best 
eftects of boxing exercises, that they serve to unite the 
powers of the nerves and muscles, giving a quick command over both, and enabling the possessor "to look 
danger in the eye." No other exercise compares with 
it in this result. The faculty of thinking and acting at 
the same time is what has made one or two men, 
that I might name, kings of baseball, but this power is 
called for at closer quarters in boxing. Here may be 
found the answer to the question which is often asked 

 Have you any particular plan of action before you 
go into the contest? 

My reply might be similar to that which Admiral 
Farragut made to a -Boston gentleman with wdiom he 
dined in my native city. As it has not been published 
before I give it here. 

 The fact is," answered the Admiral, I had a plan 
before I entered Mobile Bay, as I have before undertaking anything but a good American fighter is always 

quick enough to make a new plan in an emergency, and 
go on to win on that." 

As to a boxing contest a man may enter it with a 
general plan of campaign, but he must be ready to 
change it, if necessary, every minute. From this point 
of view I may say that a man fights as much with his 
head as with his hands, especially with such a shifty 
boxer as Mr. Corbett is reputed to be. 

As I kissed the Blarney Stone during my tour in 
Ireland, it may be that I now have a weakness for giving 
my antagonist too much credit and I will only say 
that, while I have complete confidence as to the outcome, I am conscious that the victory over him, especially as it is for the largest sum ever involved in a 
ring battle, will be not unworthy to round out a 
career that has covered three continents and a hundred 
competitors. 

And now as I sit calmly at my training quarters at a 
spot where Long Island seems to reach out in friendship 
to the Old World, with the new haven that promises to 
bring it so much nearer, and as I watch the placid 
waters of Shinnecock and Peconic Bays that have been 
made to shake hands in a new found harmony, I resolve that after this, my last battle, I shall no longer remain in a position where, in the words of Byron, A 
man must prove his fame four times a year." Just before me stands the colossal form of Hercules that so 
long adorned the old fighting ship, Ohio," and as I 
look on him, I am reminded that I, too, have accomplished my tasks," and that like him I should take 

TRAINING AND DIVKRS TOPICS. 2S I 

the skin of the hon I captured, — my reputation as a V 
boxer, — and put it over my shouklers hereafter only as 
a mantle of protection and peace. 

I do not wish to be understood, however, as retiring- 
from my position as an exponent of the science of boxing with the gloves. In various places through this 
volume will be found the testimony of others as to what 
I have done towards encouraging a substitution of scientific contests with gloves for the finish fights with bare 
knuckles. Having been often asked my opinion as to 
the most suitable gloves for boxing, I will reply Here 
that I have^ used all kinds and makes, but in the past 
few years only those made by A. G. Spaulding & Bros., 
which I have found to be the best. A boxing-glove 
that they are now making under my Instructions, which 
they call ''the Sullivan Glove, — Cahfornia Style," I can 
recommend to anybody as the best that is made. 

My own opinion is that such glove contests as I have 
referred to, under fitting conditions, will arouse the interest of classes who have sacrificed the benefits of 
boxing, as an exercise, on account of prejudice caused 
by the work of bared fists in the old-fashio..:d ^^--ize 
fighting. 

That the exponents of the science of boxing with 
gloves are capable of gaining attention from the scientific and cultured, as well as sporting people, may be 
judged from the Interest which has been shown in the 
physical examination of myself by that notable specialist, Dr. Dudley A. Sargent. The facts here contained 
have never before been given to the world. 

REPORT OF DR. D, A. SARGENT'S EXAiNATION, 

Anthropometrical Chart and Plates at,.so, Special Measurements ov John L. Sullivan, taken whh^e in Training for the 
Contest with James Corbett, showing Physical Record and 
Muscular Development. 

Cambridge, Mass., Aug. i6, 1892. 

I HAVE given John L. Sullivan a physical examination by the same method that I have pursued during 
the past fifteen years, in examining men, women and 
children of various classes in the community. The 
chart by which Sullivan's physical characteristics are 
shown was made from a table based upon the measurements of several thousand students and athletes, ranging in age from seventeen to thirty years. 

The chart is so constructed as to show the number of 
persons in a community who surpass or fail to attain a 
certain size or degree of physical development, and may 
also be used to show the distribution of physical power 
as determined by actual tests of strength. 

In this instance, I shall use the chart to show how 
Sullivan compares physically with the student and athletic type, and comment at some length upon his wide 
variation from the normal. 

According to Sullivan's history, he is thirty-four years 
of age. Weighs two hundred and sixteen pounds with- 

out clothes, and is five feet ten and one-half inches in 
height without shoes. This weight is considerably in 
excess of what it should be for a man in good condition, of this stature, and is surpassed by less than one 
per cent of the persons on my tables. 

In height, standing, Sullivan surpasses eighty-eight 
per cent of all those examined, and in height, sitting, 
ninety-five per cent. In the height of the lower leg, 
however, which is represented on the chart by the 
height of knee, Sullivan surpasses but seventy per cent 
of those examined, while in length of thigh as indicated 
by height of pubic arch he only surpasses forty-five 
per cent. 

This is the only measurement in which Sullivan is 
below the normal. As the height of knee and length 
of thigh are the two factors that contribute the most in 
raising the total height above the average, it is safe to 
assume that he would have been at least six feet two 
inches in total height had his legs been as long proportionately as his body. His sitting height is now fiftythree and fourteen hundredths per cent of his total 
height. 

It is interesting to conjecture what the probable influence of this discrepancy has been upon Sullivan's 
ability as a boxer. Would two or three inches additional length of leg have added anything to his quickness, power or endurance? 

I am of the opinion that other things being equal, 
increased length of thigh adds to a man's speed as a 
runner for distances from fifty to six hundred yards, but 

I. Full Back, showing Natural Poise. 

DR. D. A. SARGENT'S EXAMINATION. 285 

quickness in starting, and the ability of rapidly changing one's position, through small spaces, in all directions, 
as is necessary in boxing, are more likely to be possessed by men of relatively short legs. Add to this 
advantage what is gained in mechanical power and endurance by the use of the short levers, and it will be 
seen that Sullivan's short thighs have probably added 
to, rather than detracted from, his efficiency as a boxer. 
As a general rule tall men have less endurance than 
men of the average stature. As increased height is 
due in most cases to increased length of leg, great 
stature, if accompanied with a relatively short body 
must be looked upon as indicative of constitutional 
weakness rather than constitutional strength. 

All of Sullivan's girth measurements are unusually 
large, and most of them exceed the maximum. The 
girth of head is twenty-three and two tenths inches, and 
surpasses in this respect ninety-seven and one half per 
cent of all those examined. 

A large head usually indicates a great amount of 
nervous energy, and when accompanied by a large neck 
is as much a sign of physical force as a large trunk and 
limbs. 

In this case the neck is sixteen and one half inches 
in circumference and exceeds the largest measurement 
of this part taken by seven tenths of an inch. The 
natural chest is forty-four and one half inches in circumference and the inflated chest forty-six and one half inches, the former exceeds the maximum measurement 
on my tables one and twp tenths inch, and the latter 

one and six tenths inches. SulHvan's circumference below the chest muscles, the ninth rib measurement so 
called, is forty and nine tenths inches natural and forty 
three and seven tenths inches inflated. This measurement is not indicated on the chart, but I have come to 
regard it of more importance than the chest measurement as it does not include so many large muscles, and 
shows the actual mobility of the ribs in full, deep 
breathing. The abdominal method of respiration, practiced by Sullivan and other athletes, goes far to compensate for the small expansion shown by the diff'erence 
in the measurements of the natural and inflated chest. 
The circumference of the waist is thirty-eight and two 
tenths inches, and just equals the largest measurement 
of this part on my tables. The hips are forty-two and 
nine tenths inches in girth and are exceeded by the 
measurements of but one other person. 

The thighs are each twenty-five inches in circumference, and are exceeded by only three other persons, 
the largest one having a thigh girth of tw^enty-six and 
four tenths inches. The circumference of the knee is 
seventeen and a half inches, which surpasses the maximum on my tables by one inch. The above measurements of chest, waist, hips, thighs and knees may well 
be considered Sullivan's strong points, for, although in 
immediate efl"ectiveness in his art, great size of arms, 
and shoulders may be of importance, it is difficult to see 
how these members could be of long-continued service 
without the large trunk, as a reservoir of vital action, 
and the powerful hips and thighs as a basis of support. 

DR. D. A. SARGENT'S EXAMINATION. 28/ 

The calves, ankles and feet, though well developed, 
are not proportionately up to the other parts. 

The calf is fifteen and seven tenths inches in circumference, and surpasses over ninety-eight per cent of those 
examined, the maximum measurement of this part being 
sixteen and nine tenths inches. 

The girth of the ankle which is not given in the chart 
is nine and six tenths inches, while the girth of instep is 
ten and four tenths inches. The largest measurement 
which I have of this part is eleven and four tenths 
inches. 

In the girth of the arms, elbow and wrist, Sullivan's 
measurements again go up into the region of the maximum. His girth of upper arm contracted, is fifteen and 
seven tenths inches, right elbow twelve and two tenths, 
left elbow eleven and eight tenths, right fore arm thirteen 
inches, left fore arm twelve and two tenths inches, while 
both wrists are seven and nine tenths inches. It is interesting to note that Sullivan's upper arm is exactly ^he 
same girth as that credited to John C. rieenan. 
The left fore arm has been fractured, and the favoring 
this member has received, undoubtedly accounts for the 
difference in development of the two fore arms. One of 
Sullivan's strongest points, is his great depth of chest, 
as shown by plate, representing a side view during extreme inflation. Although he is surpassed by one or 
two others, on my tables, in this measurement, when his 
great breadth of chest is also taken into consideration, 
the antero-posterior diameter is rather remarkable. 
Where breadth, or depth of chest is in excess of the nor- 

mal, great strength is usually associated with the greater 
breadth, while increased vital capacity or endurance is 
thought to accompany the greater depth. 

All of Sullivan's breadth, except his breadth of head, 
surpass the maximum, his shoulders being twenty and 
five tenths inches, waist thirteen inches, and hips sixteen inches. His shoulders are not quite so broad as 
they would be were the muscles in this region as well 
developed as those of the arms and chest, but while this 
development of the shoulders, would add to perfection 
of figure, from the artist's or sculptor's ideal, there is no 
doubt but what the antagonizing influence of these muscles would impair the man's efficiency as a boxer. 

The length of the upper arm as indicated on the chart 
by the measurement from the shoulder to the elbow, is 
fifteen nine tenths inches. This exceeds ninety-five per 
cent of those measured, but falls short of the maximum 
by nearly three inches. The length of the forearm, as 
shown by the measurement from the elbow to the tips of 
the fingers, is nineteen six tenths inches on the right 
hand, and nineteen one tenth inches on the left, the latter being shortened by the fractured forearm, to which 
I have previously alluded. This measurement also surpasses over ninety-six per cent of those examined, 
though falling two inches short of the highest. 

It is interesting to notice that the arms, though proportionately short for the girths, are not so for the 
sitting height, or as short comparatively as the legs. 
Length of forearm is an advantage to a boxer, though 
proportionate length of upper arm would detract from 

DR. D. A. Sargent's examination. 289 

his physical power, and it would be interesting, could 
we determine whether the added strength of blow that 
can be delivered from close-set shoulders and short upper 
arms, would more than compensate for the longer reach 
of longer arms. Sullivan's stretch of arm is seventyfcur inches, and is surpassed by over six per cent of 
those examined, the maximum being eighty inches. 
The length of foot is eleven two tenths inches, and is 
surpassed by one per cent of those examined, the longest foot being eleven six tenths inches. 

This is equivalent to about sixteen per cent of the 
total height, which differs but little from the artist's ancient canon of proportions. 

Sullivan's lung capacity is three hundred cubic inches, 
and is surpassed by only five per cent, the highest record, on my books, at the present time, being four hundred cubic inches. 

Before summing up the physical condition of this 
man, a comparison of some of the measurements before 
and w^iile in training will be of service. 

In so doing, I shall only give those parts, where a 
change of girths has taken place, due to the reduction 
of fat. 

June 2d. 

Weight, 

236 poui 

Girth of neck, 

 chest, 

 inflated, 

 waist, 

 hips. 

 thighs, 

 calves, 

les. 

Aug. 

Difference 

216 pt^unds. 

20 pounds 

16.5 inches. 

.6 inches 

It will be observed by this table that in many persons 
fat makes up a considerable portion of what is measured 
as muscle, and it is only fair to say, that the tables, from 
which my charts are made, have been compiled from 
the measurements of men, at that age when fat does not 
usually encumber them. 

We often read of seventeen inch biceps, and seventeen 
inch calves, but these proportions are more likely to be 
found on dime museum freaks than on well developed 
athletes. As a matter of fact, nature has but little use 
for such limbs, and where they exist, they are apt to be 
accompanied by some constitutional defect, that renders 
them inefficient. 

In the language of athletes, a good **big" man is 
better than a good little man, but where one thoroughly sound and well proportioned big man can be 
found, a hundred men of average size can be met with, 
who are better prepared, constitutionally, to stand the 
wear and tear of life, and contend with its successes and 
reverses. 

It is this fact that makes Sullivan something of a phenomenon, for with his large limbs and powerful trunk he 
has inherited the vital machinery to operate them with 
all of the rapidity that characterizes men of smaller parts 
and less weight. 

How rapid these movements are, may be judged by 
an actual test, made by Sullivan, with an electrical apparatus, specially devised by Dr. G. W. Fitz, of Cambridge, for taking and recording reaction time, and rate 
of speed. In this instance Sullivan was requested to 

3. Side View, showing Depth of Chest during Extreme Inflation. 

DR. D. A. SARGENT'S EXAMLVATION. 291 

strike at a ba<^ suspended from the ceiling, upon seeing 
a given signal. When he first tried this experiment, in 
June, the time which elapsed between seeing the signal 
and striking out at the bag was forty-eight one hundredths of a second, and the time which it took his fist 
to travel forty centimeters (or fifteen and seven tenths 
inches) was eight one hundredths of a second. 

Two months later, after he had been in training a (e\v 
weeks, the same experiment was repeated, and the time 
which elapsed between seeing the signal and striking out, 
was fort}'-three one hundreths of a second, and the speed 
of the blow, was fifteen and seven tenths inches in five 
and seven one hundreths of a second. 

At the present time, the apparatus has not been tried 
by a sufficient number of persons to obtain sufficient data 
for formulating any important conclusions, but one can 
form an approximate idea of the force and momentum 
of a blow struck by a man weighing two hundred and 
sixteen pounds with his fist moving at a velocity of 
about twenty miles an hour. 

It is to be regretted that an actual test of Sullivan's 
physical strength could not have been made by the 
same method as that employed in taking the strength of 
those with whose measurements he has been compared. 

The rigorous exactions of training, rendered such 
a test inexpedient when the man was in condition to 
make them, and the tests made two months previous 
would not do him justice. 

Therefore, in summing up our estimate of Sullivan's 
physical condition, we must judge him partly by his 

2g2 LIFE AND REMINISCENCES. 

measurements — which may be termed his potential 
strength — and the way his system reacts under the 
trials of training. This routine consists of walking and 
running ten to twenty miles a day exercise with twopound dumb-bells for a half hour playing hand-ball 
against an expert for an hour or two punching a 
striking bag for an hour skipping rope from five hundred to one thousand times without stopping; and 
bathing and swimming for a half hour. 

After six weeks of this daily drill, the stomach and 
nutritive system seem to be in the best condition of the 
vital apparatus. The heart's impulse was strong and 
regular and only rose from eighty to one hundred and 
twenty beats a minute, after two hundred jumps with 
the skipping rope, at the end of the forenoon's work. 
The respiration was a little hurried and somewhat 
labored, for a man in good condition, and I cannot 
help thinking that Sullivan's respiratory apparatus is 
his weak point vitally. By this assertion I do not mean 
that the lungs are diseased, or that they have a diminutive capacity, compared with other men of his proportions. But I mean that they are functionally weak, as 
compared with his other remarkable organs, and considering the amount of energy he is capable of expending in a very short time, and the amount of waste 
resulting from this increased activity, as well as the 
immediate consumption of fat, in the tissues — the 
question of how to relieve breathlessness after vigorous exertion is a matter that may concern him as he 
advances in years. 

4 Half Back. 

ANTHROPOMETRIC CHART 

Bho-wine the Relation of the Individual in Size Strength Symnnetry 
and Development to the Normal Standard 

iH 

We.eht.. 

Heighl Sundins 

 S.tt.rg. 

 Knee. 

 

 Pub.cAtch 

 Sternum.. 

G.'thHcid.... 

 Neck... 

/CJ 

 Chejl... 

 Full 

 Waist.. 

3Li 

 Hips 

 ThigK R 

 L 

ZS 

 K-.ee R. 

y.pj 

 L 

ru 

 CallR. 

 L 

 Instep R-. 

 L. 

 Up Aim H. 

 L. 

 Elbo« R 

 

 L 

 

 Foret.mR.. 

 L. 

 Wrist B.. 
 L. 

Depth Chest 

 Abdomen.. 

Breadth Head.... 

 Neck.... 

 Shoulders 

^OA 

 Waist... 

 H.ps 

/V 

Shoulder-Elbow R 

 I 

AA..Y. 

Citow-T.p R 

 L 

UngthFootR... 

 Horizontal 

Stretch of Arms 

Ctpacit; Lungs.. 

T 

 

T 

 

 
 i 

IT I 

T 

T X J 

T 

T~ 

 

 

 

 J 

Weight 
Standing Hei, 
Sitting 

Pubic Arch 
Sternum 
Head Girlh 

Chest 
F 
Waist 

Chest Depth 

Head Breadth 

Neck 

Shoulders 

Waist 

Hipj 

R Shoulder Elbow 

2. Back, showing Muscular Development of Arms and Shoulders. 

DR. D. A. Sargent's examination. 293 

Sulliv^an's reaction time as tested by the instrument 
referred to, although reasonably quick, shows no evidence of irritability of the brain centres or nervous 
system. 

The economxical way he has of doing ordinary things 
and the apparently sluggish and indolent manner he 
assumes when not in active exercise might lead a 
stranger to assume that he was wanting in energy, and 
was just recovering from an attack of nervous prostrr^tion. But this is the way men of power conserve their 
energy for great physical or mental efforts. In fact it 
takes a great occasion to fully arouse them from their 
apparent stupor, as was the case with Daniel Webster 
and Patrick Henry. 

It would be a valuable lesson for the American people to learn that, in order to generate and sustain an 
unusual display of energy they must follow their efforts 
with an unusual amount of rest. 

In looking for the original source of Sullivan's remarkable physical power, we must ascribe it to a happy 
combination and balance of the several temperaments 
inherited from his ancestry, near and remote, and the 
motor apparatus inherited from his mother. This is 
apparant in the shape of the hips and thighs, the lines 
of the shoulders and chest, and in the ankles and 
wrists. 

All men, though the product of two beings, are born 
of women but that a woman, usually considered the 
weaker vessel physically, should be so able to impress 
her progeny with the strong points of her own physique 

as to enable him to meet all comers in a test of skilly 
strength, and endurance for a term of a dozen years, is, 
to my mind, the most valuable lesson of this man's 
life. 

If the women of the land can learn from this man's 
physical development, how potent the influence of the 
mother is in fashioning and transmitting not only the 
refined and delicate parts of her organism, but also the 
brawn and sinew that conquers both opponents and environments and sustains the race, John L. Sullivan will 
have served to illustrate a very important fact. 

D. A. SARGENT. 

HISTORY PAPER. 

Name in full, John L. Sullivan. 

Occupation, Boxer. 
 Date of birth, Oct. 15, 1858. Birthplace, Boston. 
 [-feather, Irish; mother, Irish, 

o His father, Irish; her father, Irish. 
j| I His mother, Irish; her mother, Irish. 

Occupation of father. Laborer. 

If father is dead, of what did he die? Pneumonia. 

If mother is dead, of what did she die? Rheumatism of the heart. 

Which of your parents do you most resemble ? Mother. 

Is your general health good? Yes. 

Have you always had good health? Yes. 

What hereditary disease, if any, is there in your family? None. 

Check (V) such of the following diseases as you may have had 

Gout. 

Dyspepsia. 

Liver Complaint. 

Boils. V 

Dysentery. 

Bilious Attacks. 

Piles. 

Bronchitis. 

Chronic Diarrhoea. 

Quinsy. 

Pneumonia. 

Spitting of Blood. 

Asthma. 

Neuralgia. 

Bleeding at Nose. 

Pleurisy. 

Paralysis V (threatened). 

Shortness of Breath. 

Jaundice. 

Varicose Veins. 

Palpitation of Heart. 

Dizzinesr,. 

Habitual Headache. 

Colds in Head or Throat. V 

Sleeplessness. 

Habitual Constipation. 

Enlarged Glands in Nc;. 'k. 

Rheumatism. V 

Skin Eruptions. 

Name any others that have left ill-effects. None. 

What injuries have you received? Arm broken. 

What surgical operation have you undergone? Setting the above. 

When did you first begin to practice athletics? 1878. 

Were you naturally strong and a'^tive? Always. 

Did you surpass those of your own age, size, etc., in your own community 
in the practice of your specialties when you first began training? Yes. 

Were your father, mother, or grand-parents noted in any way for their 
strength and endurance (state particulars)? From what I have heard I 
should say so, — particularly my mother.